This is a modern-English version of Folks from Dixie, originally written by Dunbar, Paul Laurence.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
FOLKS FROM DIXIE

MR. RUGGLES.
Mr. Ruggles.
FOLKS
FROM DIXIE
People from the South
BY
PAUL LAURENCE DUNBAR
Author of “Lyrics of Lowly Life”
BY
PAUL LAURENCE DUNBAR
Author of “Lyrics of Lowly Life”
With Illustrations by
E. W. KEMBLE
Illustrated by
E. W. KEMBLE

NEW YORK
DODD, MEAD AND COMPANY
1898
NEW YORK DODD, MEAD AND COMPANY 1898
Copyright, 1897,
By Bacheller Syndicate.
Copyright, 1897,
By Bacheller Syndicate.
Copyright, 1898,
By John Brisben Walker.
Copyright, 1898,
By John Brisben Walker.
Copyright, 1898,
By Dodd, Mead and Company.
Copyright, 1898,
By Dodd, Mead & Company.
University Press:
John Wilson and Son, Cambridge, U.S.A.
University Press:
John Wilson and Son, Cambridge, USA.
To my Friend
H. A. TOBEY, M.D.
To my Friend
H. A. TOBEY, M.D.
Contents
Page | |
Anner Lizer’s Stumblin’ Block | 3 |
The Struggle at Mt. Hope | 29 |
The Colonel's Awakening | 69 |
The Trial Sermons on Bull-Skin | 83 |
Jimsella | 113 |
Mt. Pisgah's Christmas Possum | 125 |
Family Feud | 137 |
Aunt Mandy's Investment Portfolio | 159 |
The Action of Peter | 171 |
Nelse Hatton's Revenge | 185 |
At Shaft 11 | 205 |
Mr. Dunkin's Deliberation | 235 |
List of Illustrations
Page | |
"Mr. Ruggles" | Frontispiece |
"Uncle Eben's Visit" | 18 |
“Aunt Caroline was finding comfort in her pipe.” | 56 |
"Brother Hezekiah Sneedon" | 84 |
"Why don’t you get me something to fix myself up with?" | 114 |
"I see possum grease on your mouth." | 131 |
“Aunt Doshy” | 137 |
"What did you catch?" | 186 |
Folks from Dixie

ANNER ’LIZER’S STUMBLIN’ BLOCK
It was winter. The gray old mansion of Mr. Robert Selfridge, of Fayette County, Ky., was wrapped in its usual mantle of winter sombreness, and the ample plantation stretching in every direction thereabout was one level plain of unflecked whiteness. At a distance from the house the cabins of the negroes stretched away in a long, broken black line that stood out in bold relief against the extreme whiteness of their surroundings.
It was winter. The gray old mansion of Mr. Robert Selfridge, from Fayette County, KY, was covered in its usual winter gloom, and the large plantation stretching out in every direction was a uniform blanket of unbroken white. Far from the house, the cabins of the Black workers lined up in a long, uneven black line that stood out starkly against the complete whiteness of their surroundings.
About the centre of the line, as dark and uninviting as the rest, with its wide chimney of scrap limestone turning clouds of dense smoke into the air, stood a cabin.
About the middle of the line, as dark and unwelcoming as everything else, with its large chimney made of scrap limestone sending thick clouds of smoke into the air, stood a cabin.
There was nothing in its appearance to distinguish it from the other huts clustered about. The logs that formed its sides were just as seamy, the timbers of the roof had just the same[4] abashed, brow-beaten look; and the keenest eye could not have detected the slightest shade of difference between its front and the bare, unwhitewashed fronts of its scores of fellows. Indeed, it would not have been mentioned at all, but for the fact that within its confines lived and thrived the heroine of this story.
There was nothing about its appearance to set it apart from the other huts nearby. The logs that made up its walls were just as rough, and the timbers of the roof had the same[4] defeated, worn-out look; even the sharpest eye couldn’t have spotted the slightest hint of difference between its facade and the plain, unpainted fronts of the many others. In fact, it wouldn’t have been mentioned at all if it weren't for the fact that the heroine of this story lived and thrived within its walls.
Of all the girls of the Selfridge estate, black, brown, or yellow, Anner ’Lizer was, without dispute, conceded to be the belle. Her black eyes were like glowing coals in their sparkling brightness; her teeth were like twin rows of shining ivories; her brown skin was as smooth and soft as silk; and the full lips that enclosed her gay and flexile tongue were tempting enough to make the heart of any dusky swain throb and his mouth water.
Of all the girls on the Selfridge estate, no matter their skin color, Anner 'Lizer was, without a doubt, considered the most beautiful. Her black eyes sparkled like glowing coals; her teeth were like two perfect rows of white ivories; her brown skin was smooth and soft like silk; and her full lips, which framed her lively and flexible tongue, were tempting enough to make any suitor's heart race and mouth water.
Was it any wonder, then, that Sam Merritt—strapping, big Sam, than whom there was not a more popular man on the place—should pay devoted court to her?
Was it any wonder, then, that Sam Merritt—tall, strong Sam, who was the most popular guy around—should pursue her so devotedly?
Do not gather from this that it was Sam alone who paid his devoirs to this brown beauty. Oh, no! Anner ’Lizer was the “bright, particular star” of that plantation, and the most desired of all blessings by the young men thereabout.[5] But Sam, with his smooth but fearless ways, Sam, with his lightsome foot, so airy in the dance, Sam, handsome Sam, was the all-preferred. If there was a dance to go to, a corn-husking to attend, a social at the rude little log church, Sam was always the lucky man who was alert and able to possess himself of Anner ’Lizer’s “comp’ny.” And so, naturally, people began to connect their names, and the rumour went forth, as rumours will, that the two were engaged; and, as far as engagements went among the slaves in those days, I suppose it was true. Sam had never exactly prostrated himself at his sweetheart’s feet and openly declared his passion; nor had she modestly snickered behind her fan, and murmured yes in the approved fashion of the present. But he had looked his feelings, and she had looked hers; while numerous little attentions bestowed on each other, too subtle to be detailed, and the attraction which kept them constantly together, were earnests of their intentions more weighty than words could give. And so, let me say, without further explanation, that Sam and Anner ’Lizer were engaged. But when did the course of true love ever run smooth?
Do not take from this that it was Sam alone who paid his devoirs to this brown beauty. Oh, no! Anner 'Lizer was the "bright, particular star" of that plantation, and the most sought-after blessing by the young men around. [5] But Sam, with his smooth yet fearless ways, Sam, with his light foot, so lively in the dance, Sam, handsome Sam, was the favorite. If there was a dance to attend, a corn-husking event, or a gathering at the small log church, Sam was always the lucky guy who was quick and able to claim Anner 'Lizer’s "company." Naturally, people started to link their names, and the rumor spread, as rumors do, that they were engaged; and as far as engagements went among the enslaved in those days, I suppose it was true. Sam had never actually bowed down at his sweetheart's feet and declared his love publicly; nor had she shyly laughed behind her fan and murmured yes in the typical way of today. But he had shown his feelings through his looks, and she had done the same; while various little gestures exchanged between them, too subtle to describe, and the connection that kept them always together, were signs of their intentions more meaningful than words could express. So, let me state, without further explanation, that Sam and Anner 'Lizer were engaged. But when has true love ever had an easy path?
There was never a time but there were some rocks in its channel around which the little stream had to glide or over which it had to bound and bubble; and thus it was with the loves of our young friends. But in this case the crystal stream seemed destined neither to bound over nor glide by the obstacle in its path, but rather to let its merry course be checked thereby.
There was never a moment when there weren’t some rocks in its path that the little stream had to flow around or over which it had to leap and splash; and this was true for the loves of our young friends as well. However, in this case, the clear stream seemed destined neither to leap over nor to flow around the obstacle in its way, but instead to allow its joyful journey to be interrupted by it.
It may, at first, seem a strange thing to say, but it was nevertheless true, that the whole sweep and torrent of the trouble had rise in the great religious revival that was being enthusiastically carried on at the little Baptist meeting-house. Interest, or, perhaps more correctly speaking, excitement ran high, and regularly as night came round all the hands on the neighbouring plantations flocked to the scene of their devotions.
It might seem odd to say at first, but it was true that the whole wave of trouble started with the intense religious revival happening at the small Baptist meeting house. Interest, or more accurately, excitement, was running high, and every night, all the workers from the nearby plantations gathered for their worship.
There was no more regular attendant at these meetings, nor more deeply interested listener to the pastor’s inflammatory exhortations, than Anner ’Lizer. The weirdness of the scene and the touch of mysticism in the services—though, of course, she did not analyse it thus—reached her emotional nature and stirred her[7] being to its depths. Night after night found her in her pew, the third bench from the rude pulpit, her large eyes, dilated to their fullest capacity, following the minister through every motion, seeming at times in their steadfastness to look through him and beyond to the regions he was describing,—the harp-ringing heaven of bliss or the fire-filled home of the damned.
There was no more regular attendee at these meetings, nor a more deeply engaged listener to the pastor’s passionate sermons, than Anner 'Lizer. The strangeness of the scene and the hint of mysticism in the services—though she didn’t analyze it that way—touched her emotions and stirred her being to its core. Night after night, she was in her pew, the third bench from the rough pulpit, her large eyes, widened to their fullest, following the minister through every movement, sometimes seeming in their intensity to look through him and beyond to the places he was describing—the angelic heaven of joy or the fiery pit of the damned.[7]
Now Sam, on the other hand, could not be induced to attend these meetings; and when his fellow-servants were at the little church praying, singing, and shouting, he was to be found sitting in one corner of his cabin, picking his banjo, or scouring the woods, carrying axe and taper, and, with a dog trotting at his heels, hunting for that venison of the negro palate,—’coon.
Now Sam, on the other hand, refused to go to those meetings; while his coworkers were at the little church praying, singing, and shouting, he could be found sitting in a corner of his cabin, playing his banjo or wandering through the woods with an axe and torch, hunt for that favorite dish of the Black palate—raccoon.
Of course this utter irreverence on the part of her lover shocked Anner ’Lizer; but she had not entered far enough into the regions of the ecstasy to be a proselyte; so she let Sam go his way, albeit with reluctance, while she went to church unattended. But she thought of Sam; and many a time when she secretly prayed to get religion she added a prayer that she might retain Sam.
Of course, this complete disrespect from her boyfriend shocked Anner 'Lizer; but she hadn't gone deep enough into the thrill to become a convert, so she let Sam go his way, even though it was reluctantly, while she attended church alone. But she thought about Sam; and many times when she privately prayed to find faith, she added a prayer that she could keep Sam.
He, the rogue, was an unconscious but pronounced sceptic; and day by day, as Anner ’Lizer became more and more possessed by religious fervour, the breach between them widened; still widening gradually until the one span that connected the two hearts was suddenly snapped asunder on the night when Anner ’Lizer went to the mourner’s bench.
He, the troublemaker, was an unaware but clear skeptic; and each day, as Anner 'Lizer became more and more consumed by religious passion, the gap between them grew; still expanding gradually until the one bridge that connected their two hearts was suddenly broken on the night when Anner 'Lizer went to the mourner's bench.
She had not gone to church with that intention; indeed not, although she had long been deeply moved by a consciousness of her lost estate. But that night, when the preacher had pictured the boundless joys of heaven, and then, leaning over the pulpit and stretching out his arms before him, had said in his softest tone, “Now come, won’t you, sinnahs? De Lawd is jes’ on de othah side; jes’ one step away, waitin’ to receibe you. Won’t you come to him? Won’t you tek de chance o’ becomin’ j’int ’ars o’ dat beautiful city whar de streets is gol’ an’ de gates is pearl? Won’t you come to him, sinnah? Don’t you see de pityin’ look he’s a-givin’ you, a-sayin’ Come, come?” she lost herself. Some irresistible power seemed dominating her, and she arose and went forward, dropping at the altar amid a great shouting and[9] clapping of hands and cries of “Bless de Lawd, one mo’ recruit fu’ de Gospel ahmy.”
She hadn’t gone to church with that intention; not at all, even though she had been deeply affected by a sense of her lost status for a long time. But that night, when the preacher described the endless joys of heaven, and then leaned over the pulpit, stretching out his arms, he said in his softest voice, “Now come, won’t you, sinners? The Lord is just on the other side; just one step away, waiting to receive you. Won’t you come to him? Won’t you take the chance of becoming joint heirs of that beautiful city where the streets are gold and the gates are pearl? Won’t you come to him, sinner? Don’t you see the pitying look he’s giving you, saying ‘Come, come’?” she lost herself. Some irresistible power seemed to take control of her, and she stood up and walked forward, falling at the altar amid loud shouting, clapping, and cries of “Bless the Lord, one more recruit for the Gospel army.”
Some one started the hymn, “We’ll bow around the altar,” and the refrain was taken up by the congregation with a fervour that made the rafters of the little edifice ring again.
Someone started the hymn, “We’ll bow around the altar,” and the congregation joined in with such enthusiasm that the rafters of the small building echoed with their voices.
The conquest of Anner ’Lizer, the belle of that section of Kentucky, was an event of great moment; and in spite of the concentration of the worshippers’ minds on their devotions, the unexpected occurrence called forth a deal of discussion among the brothers and sisters. Aunt Hannah remarked to Aunt Maria, over the back of the seat, that she “nevah knowed de gal was unner c’nviction.” And Aunt Maria answered solemnly, “You know, sistah, de Lawd wuks in a myste’ious way his wondahs to pu’fo’m.”
The conquest of Anner 'Lizer, the beauty of that part of Kentucky, was a significant event; and despite the worshippers focusing on their devotions, the unexpected situation sparked a lot of conversation among the brothers and sisters. Aunt Hannah said to Aunt Maria over the back of the seat, “I never knew the girl was under conviction.” And Aunt Maria replied seriously, “You know, sister, the Lord works in mysterious ways to perform His wonders.”
Meanwhile the hymn went on, and above it rose the voice of the minister: “We want all de Christuns in de house to draw up aroun’ de altah, whar de fiah is bu’nin’: you know in de wintah time when hit’s col’ you crowds up clost to de fiahplace; so now ef you wants to git spi’tually wa’m, you mus’ be up whar de fiah is.” There was a great scrambling and shuffling[10] of feet as the members rose with one accord to crowd, singing, around the altar.
Meanwhile, the hymn continued, and above it, the minister's voice rose: “We want all the Christians in the house to gather around the altar, where the fire is burning: you know in winter when it's cold you huddle close to the fireplace; so now if you want to get spiritually warm, you need to be where the fire is.” There was a lot of scrambling and shuffling of feet as the members stood up together to crowd, singing, around the altar.[10]
Two of the rude benches had been placed end to end before the pulpit, so that they extended nearly the full width of the little church; and at these knelt a dozen or more mourners, swaying and writhing under the burden of their sins.
Two of the rough benches had been positioned end to end in front of the pulpit, stretching almost the entire width of the small church; and on these knelt a dozen or more mourners, swaying and twisting as they carried the weight of their sins.
The song being ended, the preacher said: “Brer’ Adams, please tek up de cross.” During the momentary lull that intervened between the end of the song and the prayer, the wails and supplications of the mourners sounded out with weird effect. Then Brer’ Adams, a white-haired patriarch, knelt and “took up the cross.”
The song finished, the preacher said: “Brother Adams, please pick up the cross.” In the brief pause between the end of the song and the prayer, the cries and pleas of the mourners echoed out with a strange effect. Then Brother Adams, an old man with white hair, knelt and “picked up the cross.”
Earnestly he besought the divine mercy in behalf of “de po’ sinnahs, a-rollin’ an’ a-tossin’ in de tempes’ of dere sins. Lawd,” he prayed, “come down dis evenin’ in Sperit’s powah to seek an’ to save-ah; let us heah de rumblin’ of yo’ cha’iot wheels-ah lak de thundah f’om Mount Sinai-ah; oh, Lawd-ah, convert mou’nahs an’ convict sinnahs-ah; show ’em dat dey mus’ die an’ cain’t lib an’ atter death to judg-a-ment; tu’n ’em aroun’ befo’ it is evahlastin’ an’ eternally too late.” Then warming more and[11] more, and swaying his form back and forth, as he pounded the seat in emphasis, he began to wail out in a sort of indescribable monotone: “O Lawd, save de mou’nah!”
He earnestly pleaded for divine mercy on behalf of “the poor sinners, rolling and tossing in the tempest of their sins. Lord,” he prayed, “come down this evening in the Spirit’s power to seek and to save; let us hear the rumbling of your chariot wheels like the thunder from Mount Sinai; oh, Lord, convert the mountains and convict the sinners; show them that they must die and can’t live after death to face judgment; turn them around before it is everlastingly and eternally too late.” Then, getting more and more into it and swaying back and forth as he pounded the seat for emphasis, he began to cry out in a kind of indescribable monotone: “O Lord, save the mountains!”
“Save de mou’nah!” came the response from all over the church.
"Save the morning!" came the response from all over the church.
“He’p ’em out of de miah an’ quicksan’s of dere sins!”
“He’s helping them out of the muck and quicksand of their sins!”
“He’p, Lawd!”
“Help, Lord!”
“And place deir feet upon de evahlastin’ an’ eternal rock-ah!”
“And place their feet upon the everlasting and eternal rock!”
“Do, Lawd!”
"Do, Lord!"
“O Lawd-ah, shake a dyin’ sinnah ovah hell an’ fo’bid his mighty fall-ah!”
“O Lord, shake a dying sinner over hell and forbid his mighty downfall!”
“O Lawd, shake ’em!” came from the congregation.
“O Lord, shake them!” came from the congregation.
By this time every one was worked up to a high state of excitement, and the prayer came to an end amid great commotion. Then a rich, mellow voice led out with:
By this time, everyone was really worked up and excited, and the prayer ended with a lot of noise. Then a rich, warm voice began with:
and so to indefinite length the mournful minor melody ran along like a sad brook flowing through autumn woods, trying to laugh and ripple through tears.
and so to an endless length the sad minor melody flowed like a sorrowful brook winding through autumn forests, attempting to laugh and ripple through its tears.
Every now and then some mourner would spring half up, with a shriek, and then sink down again trembling and jerking spasmodically. “He’s a-doubtin’, he’s a-doubtin’!” the cry would fly around; “but I tell you he purt’ nigh had it that time.”
Every now and then, a mourner would suddenly spring partway up with a scream and then collapse again, trembling and shaking uncontrollably. “He’s doubting! He’s doubting!” the cry would spread; “But I swear he almost had it that time.”
Finally, the slender form of Anner ’Lizer began to sway backward and forward, like a sapling in the wind, and she began to mourn and weep aloud.
Finally, Anner Lizer's slim figure started to sway back and forth, like a young tree in the wind, and she began to grieve and cry out loud.
“Praise de Lawd!” shouted Aunt Hannah, “de po’ soul’s gittin’ de evidence: keep on, honey, de Lawd ain’t fa’ off.” The sudden change attracted considerable attention, and in a moment a dozen or more zealous altar-workers gathered around Anner ’Lizer, and began to clap and sing with all their might, keeping time to the melodious cadence of their music with heavy foot-pats on the resounding floor.
“Praise the Lord!” shouted Aunt Hannah, “the poor soul's getting the evidence: keep going, honey, the Lord isn’t far off.” The sudden change caught a lot of attention, and soon a dozen or more enthusiastic altar-workers gathered around Anner ’Lizer, clapping and singing with all their might, keeping the rhythm of their music with heavy foot stomps on the echoing floor.
With a long dwell on the last word of the chorus, the mellow cadence of the song died away.
With a long pause on the last word of the chorus, the smooth rhythm of the song faded away.
“Let us bow down fu’ a season of silent praar,” said the minister.
“Let us bow down for a moment of quiet prayer,” said the minister.
“Lawd, he’p us to pray,” responded Uncle Eben Adams.
“Lord, help us to pray,” replied Uncle Eben Adams.
The silence that ensued was continually broken by the wavering wail of the mourners. Suddenly one of them, a stalwart young man, near the opening of the aisle, began to writhe and twist himself into every possible contortion, crying: “O Lawd, de devil’s a-ridin’ me; tek him off—tek him off!”
The silence that followed was constantly interrupted by the wavering cries of the mourners. Suddenly, one of them, a strong young man near the aisle, started to writhe and twist into every possible shape, yelling: “Oh Lord, the devil’s riding me; take him off—take him off!”
“Tek him off, Lawd!” shouted the congregation.
“Take him off, Lord!” shouted the congregation.
Then suddenly, without warning, the mourner rose straight up into the air, shouting, “Hallelujah, hallelujah, hallelujah!”
Then suddenly, out of nowhere, the mourner shot up into the air, yelling, “Hallelujah, hallelujah, hallelujah!”
“He’s got it—he’s got it!” cried a dozen eager worshippers, leaping to their feet and crowding around the happy convert; “bless de Lawd, he’s got it.” A voice was raised, and soon the church was ringing with
“He’s got it—he’s got it!” shouted a dozen eager worshippers, jumping to their feet and gathering around the joyful convert; “thank the Lord, he’s got it.” A voice was raised, and soon the church was ringing with
On went the man, shouting “Hallelujah,” shaking hands, and bounding over seats in the ecstasy of his bliss.
On went the man, shouting “Hallelujah,” shaking hands, and jumping over seats in the excitement of his joy.
His conversion kindled the flame of the meeting and set the fire going. You have seen corn in the popper when the first kernel springs up and flares open, how quickly the rest follow, keeping up the steady pop, pop, pop; well, just so it was after this first conversion. The mourners popped up quickly and steadily as the strength of the spiritual fire seemed to reach their swelling souls. One by one they left the bench on which, figuratively speaking, they may be said to have laid down their sins and proclaimed themselves possessors of religion;[15] until, finally, there was but one left, and that one—Anner ’Lizer. She had ceased from her violent activity, and seemed perfectly passive now.
His conversion ignited the energy of the gathering and got things moving. You've seen corn in a popper when the first kernel pops up and expands, and how quickly the rest follow, creating a consistent pop, pop, pop; well, that’s exactly how it was after this first conversion. The mourners sprang up quickly and steadily as the surge of spiritual energy seemed to touch their eager souls. One by one, they left the bench where, figuratively speaking, they had laid down their sins and declared themselves believers;[15] until finally, there was only one left, and that was Anner ’Lizer. She had stopped her frantic movements and now appeared completely calm.
The efforts of all were soon concentrated on her, and such stamping and clapping and singing was never heard before. Such cries of “Jes’ look up, sistah, don’t you see Him at yo’ side? Jes’ reach out yo’ han’ an’ tech de hem of His ga’ment. Jes’ listen, sistah, don’t you heah de angels singin’? don’t you heah de rumblin’ of de cha’iot wheels? He’s a-comin’, He’s a-comin’, He’s a-comin’!”
The efforts of everyone quickly focused on her, and you'd never heard such stamping, clapping, and singing before. There were cries of “Just look up, sister, don’t you see Him at your side? Just reach out your hand and touch the hem of His garment. Just listen, sister, can’t you hear the angels singing? Can’t you hear the rumbling of the chariot wheels? He’s coming, He’s coming, He’s coming!”
But Anner ’Lizer was immovable; with her face lying against the hard bench, she moaned and prayed softly to herself. The congregation redoubled its exertions, but all to no effect, Anner ’Lizer wouldn’t “come thoo.”
But Anner ’Lizer was unyielding; with her face pressed against the hard bench, she moaned and quietly prayed to herself. The congregation intensified their efforts, but it was all in vain; Anner ’Lizer wouldn’t “come through.”
It was a strange case.
It was an odd case.
Aunt Maria whispered to her bosom friend: “You min’ me, Sistah Hannah, dere’s sump’n’ on dat gal’s min’.” And Aunt Hannah answered: “I believe you.”
Aunt Maria whispered to her close friend: “You remember me, Sister Hannah, there’s something on that girl’s mind.” And Aunt Hannah replied: “I believe you.”
Josephine, or more commonly Phiny, a former belle whom Anner ’Lizer’s superior charms had deposed, could not lose this opportunity to have[16] a fling at her successful rival. Of course such cases of vindictiveness in women are rare, and Phiny was exceptional when she whispered to her fellow-servant, Lucy: “I reckon she’d git ’ligion if Sam Me’itt was heah to see her.” Lucy snickered, as in duty bound, and whispered back: “I wisht you’d heish.”
Josephine, or more commonly Phiny, a former beauty who had been pushed aside by Anner ’Lizer’s superior charms, couldn’t miss this chance to take a jab at her successful rival. Of course, instances of vindictiveness among women are rare, and Phiny was unusual when she leaned over to her fellow servant, Lucy, and said, “I bet she’d find religion if Sam Me’itt was here to see her.” Lucy giggled, as expected, and replied, “I wish you’d hush.”
Well, after all their singing, in spite of all their efforts, the time came for closing the meeting and Anner ’Lizer had not yet made a profession.
Well, after all their singing, despite all their efforts, the time came to end the meeting and Anner 'Lizer still hadn’t made a profession.
She was lifted tenderly up from the mourner’s bench by a couple of solicitous sisters, and after listening to the preacher’s exhortation to “pray constantly, thoo de day an’ thoo de night, in de highways an’ de byways an’ in yo’ secret closet,” she went home praying in her soul, leaving the rest of the congregation to loiter along the way and gossip over the night’s events.
She was gently lifted from the mourner’s bench by a couple of caring sisters, and after hearing the preacher urge everyone to “pray constantly, all day and all night, in the highways and byways, and in your secret place,” she went home praying in her heart, leaving the rest of the congregation to hang around and gossip about the night’s events.
All the next day Anner ’Lizer, erstwhile so cheerful, went about her work sad and silent; every now and then stopping in the midst of her labours and burying her face in her neat white apron to sob violently. It was true, as Aunt Hannah expressed, that “de Sperit[17] had sholy tuk holt of dat gal wid a powahful han’.”
All the next day, Anner Lizer, who used to be so cheerful, went about her work feeling sad and quiet; now and then, she would stop in the middle of her tasks and bury her face in her clean white apron to cry hard. It was true, as Aunt Hannah put it, that “the spirit[17] had definitely taken hold of that girl with a powerful hand.”
All of her fellow-servants knew that she was a mourner, and with that characteristic reverence for religion which is common to all their race, and not lacking even in the most hardened sinner among them, they respected her feelings. Phiny alone, when she met her, tossed her head and giggled openly. But Phiny’s actions never troubled Anner ’Lizer, for she felt herself so far above her. Once though, in the course of the day, she had been somewhat disturbed, when she had suddenly come upon her rival, standing in the spring-house talking and laughing with Sam. She noticed, too, with a pang, that Phiny had tied a bow of red ribbon on her hair. She shut her lips and only prayed the harder. But an hour later, somehow, a ribbon as red as Phiny’s had miraculously attached itself to her thick black plaits. Was the temporal creeping in with the spiritual in Anner ’Lizer’s mind? Who can tell? Perhaps she thought that, while cultivating the one, she need not utterly neglect the other; and who says but that she was right?
All of her coworkers knew that she was grieving, and with that typical reverence for religion that is common among their community—something even the most hardened sinner possesses—they respected her feelings. Only Phiny, when she saw her, tossed her head and giggled openly. But Anner 'Lizer didn’t let Phiny's behavior bother her; she felt far superior to her. Once during the day, though, she was a bit unsettled when she unexpectedly found her rival standing in the spring house, chatting and laughing with Sam. She also felt a pang of jealousy when she noticed that Phiny had tied a red ribbon in her hair. She pressed her lips together and just prayed harder. But an hour later, somehow, a ribbon as red as Phiny’s had magically found its way into her thick black braids. Was the material world creeping into Anner 'Lizer’s thoughts? Who can say? Maybe she thought that while she was focused on the spiritual, she didn't have to completely ignore the physical; and who says she was wrong?
Uncle Eben, however, did not take this view[18] of the matter when he came hobbling up in the afternoon to exhort her a little. He found Anner ’Lizer in the kitchen washing dishes. Engrossed in the contemplation of her spiritual state, or praying for deliverance from the same, through the whole day she had gone about without speaking to any one. But with Uncle Eben it was, of course, different; for he was a man held in high respect by all the negroes and, next to the minister, the greatest oracle in those parts; so Anner ’Lizer spoke to him.
Uncle Eben, however, had a different perspective on the matter when he hobbled in that afternoon to encourage her a bit. He found Anner’Lizer in the kitchen washing dishes. Deep in thought about her spiritual situation or praying for relief from it, she hadn’t spoken to anyone all day. But with Uncle Eben, it was different; he was a man highly respected by all the Black community and, next to the minister, the biggest authority in the area, so Anner’Lizer did talk to him.
“Howdy, Uncl’ Eben,” she said, in a lugubrious tone, as the old man hobbled in and settled down in a convenient corner.
“Hey, Uncle Eben,” she said, in a gloomy tone, as the old man limped in and settled down in a comfortable corner.
“Howdy, honey, howdy,” he replied, crossing one leg over the other, as he unwound his long bandana, placed it in his hat, and then deposited his heavy cane on the white floor. “I jes’ thought I’d drap in to ax you how do you do to-day?”
“Hey there, sweetheart,” he replied, crossing one leg over the other as he unfurled his long bandana, tucked it into his hat, and then set his heavy cane on the white floor. “I just thought I’d drop by to ask how you’re doing today?”
“Po’ enough, Uncl’ Eben, fu’ sho.”
“Poor enough, Uncle Eben, for sure.”
“Ain’t foun’ no res’ fu’ yo’ soul yit?”
“Ain’t found any peace for your soul yet?”
“No res’ yit,” answered Anner ’Lizer, again applying the apron to her already swollen eyes.
“No rest yet,” answered Anner ’Lizer, once again using the apron to dab at her already puffy eyes.

A VISIT FROM UNCLE EBEN.
A Visit from Uncle Eben.
“Um-m,” sighed the old man, meditatively tapping his foot; and then the gay flash of[19] Anner ’Lizer’s ribbon caught his eye and he gasped: “Bless de Lawd, Sis ’Lizer; you don’t mean to tell me dat you’s gwin ’bout heah seekin’ wid yo’ har tied up in ribbon? Whut! tek it off, honey, tek it off; ef yo’ wants yo’ soul saved, tek it off!”
“Um-m,” sighed the old man, thoughtfully tapping his foot; and then the bright flash of [19] Anner ’Lizer’s ribbon caught his eye and he gasped: “Bless the Lord, Sister Lizer; you can’t be serious about coming here with your hair all tied up in a ribbon? What! Take it off, honey, take it off; if you want your soul saved, take it off!”
Anner ’Lizer hesitated, and raised her eyes in momentary protest; but they met the horrified gaze of the old man, and she lowered them again as her hand went reluctantly up to her head to remove the offending bit of finery.
Anner 'Lizer hesitated and looked up in brief protest, but she met the horrified gaze of the old man and lowered her eyes again as her hand moved reluctantly to her head to take off the annoying piece of adornment.
“You see, honey,” Uncle Eben went on, “when you sta’ts out on de Christian jou’ney, you’s got to lay aside evry weight dat doeth so easy beset you an’ keeps you f’om pergressin’; y’ ain’t got to think nothin’ ’bout pussunal ’dornment; you’s jes’ got to shet yo’ eyes an’ open yo’ hea’t an’ say, Lawd, come; you mustn’t wait fu’ to go to chu’ch to pray, nuther, you mus’ pray any whar an’ ev’rywhar. Why, when I was seekin’, I ust to go ’way off up in de big woods to pray, an’ dere’s whar de Lawd answered me, an’ I’m a-rejoicin’ to-day in de powah of de same salvation. Honey, you’s got to pray, I tell you. You’s got to brek de backbone of yo’ pride an’ pray in earnes’;[20] an’ ef you does dat, you’ll git he’p, fu’ de Lawd is a praar-heahin’ Lawd an’ plenteous in mussy.”
“You see, sweetie,” Uncle Eben continued, “when you start out on your Christian journey, you have to let go of every weight that easily holds you back and keeps you from progressing; you can’t think about personal adornment; you just have to close your eyes and open your heart and say, Lord, come; you shouldn’t wait to go to church to pray either, you must pray anywhere and everywhere. Why, when I was seeking, I used to go way off into the big woods to pray, and that’s where the Lord answered me, and I’m rejoicing today in the power of the same salvation. Sweetie, you have to pray, I tell you. You have to break the backbone of your pride and pray earnestly; and if you do that, you’ll get help, for the Lord is a prayer-hearing Lord and abundant in mercy.”[20]
Anner ’Lizer listened attentively to the exhortation, and evidently profited by it; for soon after Uncle Eben’s departure she changed her natty little dress for one less pretentious, and her dainty, frilled white muslin apron gave way to a broad dark calico one. If grace was to be found by self-abnegation in the matter of dress, Anner ’Lizer was bound to have it at any price.
Anner Lizer listened carefully to the advice, and it clearly had an impact; shortly after Uncle Eben left, she swapped her stylish little dress for a simpler one, and her delicate, frilly white muslin apron was replaced with a wide dark calico one. If finding elegance meant sacrificing her style, Anner Lizer was determined to achieve it at all costs.
As afternoon waned and night came on, she grew more and more serious, and more frequent recourse was had to the corner of her apron. She even failed to see Phiny when that enterprising young person passed her, decked out in the whitest of white cuffs and collars setting off in pleasant contrast her neat dark dress. Phiny giggled again and put up her hand, ostensibly to brush some imaginary dust from her bosom, but really to show her pretty white cuffs with their big bone buttons. But it was all lost on Anner ’Lizer; her gaze was downcast and her thoughts far away. If any one was ever “seekin’” in earnest, this girl was.
As the afternoon faded and night approached, she became increasingly serious, and she often reached for the corner of her apron. She didn't even notice Phiny when that adventurous young woman walked by, showing off her bright white cuffs and collar, which contrasted nicely with her neat dark dress. Phiny giggled again and raised her hand, pretending to brush off some imaginary dust from her chest, but really just to display her pretty white cuffs with their large bone buttons. But Anner ’Lizer didn't notice at all; her eyes were downcast and her mind was elsewhere. If anyone was truly "seeking," it was this girl.
Night came, and with it the usual services. Anner ’Lizer was one of the earliest of the congregation to arrive, and she went immediately to the mourner’s bench. In the language of the congregation, “Eldah Johnsing sholy did preach a powahful sermon” that night. More sinners were convicted and brought to their knees, and, as before, these recruits were converted and Anner ’Lizer left. What was the matter?
Night fell, and with it the usual services. Anner 'Lizer was one of the first people from the congregation to show up, and she went straight to the mourner’s bench. In the congregation's words, “Eldah Johnsing really delivered a powerful sermon” that night. More sinners were moved and brought to their knees, and, as before, these newcomers were converted and Anner 'Lizer left. What was going on?
That was the question which every one asked, but there were none found who could answer it. The circumstance was all the more astounding from the fact that this unsuccessful mourner had not been a very wicked girl. Indeed, it was to have been expected that she might shake her sins from her shoulders as she would discard a mantle, and step over on the Lord’s side. But it was not so.
That was the question everyone asked, but no one could answer it. This situation was even more surprising because this unsuccessful mourner hadn't been a very wicked girl. In fact, it could have been expected that she would shed her sins like a coat and move to the Lord's side. But that wasn't the case.
But when a third night came and passed with the same result, it became the talk of three plantations. To be sure, cases were not lacking where people had “mourned” a week, two weeks, or even a month; but they were woful sinners and those were times of less spiritual interest; but under circumstances so favourable[22] as were now presented, that one could long refrain from “gittin’ religion” was the wonder of all. So, after the third night, everybody wondered and talked, and not a few began to lean to Phiny’s explanation, that “de ole snek in de grass had be’n a-goin’ on doin’ all her dev’ment on de sly, so’s people wouldn’t know it; but de Lawd he did, an’ he payin’ her up fu’ it now.”
But when a third night came and went with the same outcome, it became the talk of three plantations. Sure enough, there were cases where people had “mourned” for a week, two weeks, or even a month; but those were regular sinners and back then, there was less interest in spirituality. Given the circumstances that were so favorable[22], it was amazing that anyone could hold off from “gittin’ religion” for so long. So after the third night, everyone wondered and talked, and quite a few started to agree with Phiny’s theory that “the old snake in the grass had been sneaking around doing all her devilment on the down low, so that people wouldn’t know about it; but the Lawd did, and he’s making her pay for it now.”
Sam Merritt alone did not talk, and seemed perfectly indifferent to all that was said; when he was in Phiny’s company and she rallied him about the actions of his “gal,” he remained silent.
Sam Merritt didn't say anything and seemed completely uninterested in the conversation. When he was with Phiny and she teased him about what his “girl” was doing, he just stayed quiet.
On the fourth night of Anner ’Lizer’s mourning, the congregation gathered as usual at the church. For the first half-hour all went on as usual, and the fact that Anner ’Lizer was absent caused no remark, for every one thought she would come in later. But time passed and she did not come. “Eldah Johnsing’s” flock became agitated. Of course there were other mourners, but the one particular one was absent; hence the dissatisfaction. Every head in the house was turned toward the door, whenever it was opened by some late comer; and around[23] flew the whisper, “I wunner ef she’s quit mou’nin’; you ain’t heerd of her gittin’ ’ligion, have you?” No one had.
On the fourth night of Anner Lizer's mourning, the congregation gathered as usual at the church. For the first half-hour, everything went on like normal, and no one remarked on Anner Lizer's absence, assuming she would arrive later. But as time went by and she still hadn’t shown up, Eldah Johnsing’s flock began to get restless. There were other mourners present, but the one everyone was really concerned about was missing; that’s why there was frustration. Every head in the room turned toward the door whenever it opened for a latecomer, and around[23] the whispers flew, “I wonder if she’s done mourning; you haven’t heard anything about her getting religion, have you?” No one had.
Meanwhile the object of their solicitude was praying just the same, but in a far different place. Grasping, as she was, at everything that seemed to give her promise of relief, somehow Uncle Eben’s words had had a deep effect upon her. So, when night fell and her work was over, she had gone up into the woods to pray. She had prayed long without success, and now she was crying aloud from the very fulness of her heart, “O Lawd, sen’ de light—sen’ de light!” Suddenly, as if in answer to her prayer, a light appeared before her some distance away.
Meanwhile, the person they were worried about was praying just the same, but in a very different place. Clinging to everything that seemed to promise her relief, Uncle Eben’s words had deeply affected her. So, when night fell and her work was done, she went into the woods to pray. She had prayed for a long time without success, and now she was crying out from the depths of her heart, “Oh Lord, send the light—send the light!” Suddenly, as if in response to her prayer, a light appeared before her some distance away.
The sudden attainment of one’s desires often shocks one; so with our mourner. For a moment her heart stood still and the thought came to her to flee; but her mind flashed back over the words of one of the hymns she had heard down at church, “Let us walk in de light;” and she knew that before she walked in the light she must walk toward it. So she rose and started in the direction of the light. How it flickered and flared, disappeared and reappeared,[24] rose and fell, even as her spirits, as she stumbled and groped her way over fallen logs and through briers. Her limbs were bruised and her dress torn by the thorns. But she heeded it not, she had fixed her eye—physical and spiritual—on the light before her. It drew her with an irresistible fascination. Suddenly she stopped. An idea had occurred to her! Maybe this light was a Jack-o’-lantern! For a moment she hesitated, then promptly turned her pocket wrong side out, murmuring, “De Lawd’ll tek keer o’ me.” On she started; but, lo! the light had disappeared! What! had the turning of the pocket indeed worked so potent a charm?
The sudden fulfillment of one's desires can be surprising, just like it was for our mourner. For a moment, her heart stopped, and she thought about running away; but then she remembered the words of a hymn she had heard at church, “Let us walk in the light,” and realized that before she could walk in the light, she needed to move toward it. So, she got up and headed in the direction of the light. It flickered and flared, disappeared and reappeared, rose and fell, just like her spirits as she stumbled and felt her way over fallen logs and through brambles. Her limbs were bruised, and her dress was torn by the thorns. But she paid no attention to it; she had focused her eyes—both physical and spiritual—on the light ahead of her. It pulled her in with an irresistible attraction. Suddenly, she stopped. An idea struck her! Maybe this light was just a Jack-o’-lantern! For a moment, she hesitated, then quickly turned her pocket inside out, murmuring, “De Lawd’ll tek keer o’ me.” She continued on, but suddenly, the light was gone! What! Had turning her pocket inside out truly worked such a powerful charm?
But no! it reappeared as she got beyond the intervention of a brush pile which had obscured it. The light grew brighter as she grew fainter; but she clasped her hands and raised her eyes in unwavering faith, for she found that the beacon did not recede, but glowed with a steady and stationary flame.
But no! it came back into view as she passed the brush pile that had blocked it. The light shone brighter as she got weaker; yet she held her hands together and lifted her eyes in unshakable faith, for she realized that the beacon wasn’t moving away but was glowing with a steady, fixed flame.
As she drew near, the sound of sharp strokes came to her ears, and she wondered. Then, as she slipped into the narrow circle of light, she saw that it was made by a taper which was set on a log. The strokes came from a man who[25] was chopping down a tree in which a ’coon seemed to have taken refuge. It needed no second glance at the stalwart shoulders to tell her that the man was—Sam. Her step attracted his attention, and he turned.
As she got closer, the sound of sharp chopping reached her ears, making her curious. Then, as she stepped into the narrow beam of light, she saw that it was caused by a candle placed on a log. The chopping was coming from a guy who[25] was cutting down a tree where a raccoon seemed to be hiding. It didn’t take her long to recognize the strong shoulders; the man was—Sam. Her approach caught his attention, and he turned to look.
“Sam!”
“Sam!”
“Anner ’Lizer!”
"Anner Lizer!"
And then they both stood still, too amazed to speak. Finally she walked across to where he was standing, and said: “Sam, I didn’t come out heah to fin’ you, but de Lawd has ’p’inted it so, ’ca’se he knowed I orter speak to you.” Sam leaned hopelessly on his axe; he thought she was going to exhort him.
And then they both stood still, too shocked to say anything. Finally, she walked over to where he was standing and said, “Sam, I didn’t come out here to find you, but the Lord has brought us together because He knew I needed to talk to you.” Sam leaned helplessly on his axe; he thought she was going to preach to him.
Anner ’Lizer went on: “Sam, you’s my stumblin’ block in de highroad to salvation; I’s be’n tryin’ to git ’ligion fu’ fou’ nights, an’ I cain’t do it jes’ on yo’ ’count; I prays an’ I prays, an’ jes’ as I’s a’mos’ got it, jes’ as I begin to heah de cha’iot wheels a-rollin’, yo’ face comes right in ’tween an’ drives it all away. Tell me, now, Sam, so’s to put me out ov my ’spense, does you want to ma’y me, er is you goin’ to ma’y Phiny? I jes’ wants you to tell me, not dat I keers pussonally, but so’s my min’ kin be at res’ spi’tu’lly, an’ I kin git ’ligion.[26] Jes’ say yes er no; I wants to be settled one way er ’t other.”
Anner 'Lizer continued, “Sam, you're my stumbling block on the road to salvation. I've been trying to find religion for four nights, and I can't do it because of you; I pray and I pray, and just when I almost have it, just when I start to hear the chariot wheels rolling, your face pops right in and drives it all away. Tell me, Sam, to ease my mind, do you want to marry me, or are you going to marry Phiny? I just need you to tell me, not that I care personally, but so my mind can be at spiritual rest, and I can find religion. Just say yes or no; I want to be settled one way or the other.”[26]
“Anner ’Lizer,” said Sam, reproachfully, “you know I wants to ma’y you jes’ ez soon ez Mas’ Rob’ll let me.”
“Anner 'Lizer,” Sam said, sounding disappointed, “you know I want to marry you just as soon as Master Rob lets me.”
“Dere now,” said Anner ’Lizer, “bless de Lawd!” And, somehow, Sam had dropped the axe and was holding her in his arms.
“Look now,” said Anner ’Lizer, “thank the Lord!” And, somehow, Sam had dropped the axe and was holding her in his arms.
It boots not whether the ’coon was caught that night or not; but it is a fact that Anner ’Lizer set the whole place afire by getting religion at home early the next morning. And the same night the minister announced “dat de Lawd had foun’ out de sistah’s stumblin’ block an’ removed it f’om de path.”
It doesn't matter whether the raccoon was caught that night or not; what matters is that Anner 'Lizer set the whole place on fire by getting religious at home early the next morning. And that same night, the minister announced, "The Lord has found out the sister's stumbling block and removed it from the path."
“And this is Mt. Hope,” said the Rev. Howard Dokesbury to himself as he descended, bag in hand, from the smoky, dingy coach, or part of a coach, which was assigned to his people, and stepped upon the rotten planks of the station platform. The car he had just left was not a palace, nor had his reception by his fellow-passengers or his intercourse with them been of such cordial nature as to endear them to him. But he watched the choky little engine with its three black cars wind out of sight with a look as regretful as if he were witnessing the departure of his dearest friend. Then he turned his attention again to his surroundings, and a sigh welled up from his heart. “And this is Mt. Hope,” he repeated. A note in his voice indicated that he fully appreciated the spirit of keen irony in which the place had been named.
“And this is Mt. Hope,” said Rev. Howard Dokesbury to himself as he got off the smoky, dingy train, or part of a train, that was assigned to his group, and stepped onto the rotting boards of the station platform. The car he had just exited was far from luxurious, and his reception by the other passengers or his interactions with them weren't friendly enough to make him feel any fondness. But he watched the little engine with its three black cars disappear with a look as regretful as if he were seeing his closest friend leave. Then he shifted his focus back to his surroundings, and a sigh rose from his heart. “And this is Mt. Hope,” he repeated. The tone in his voice showed that he understood the sharp irony behind the name of the place.
The colour scheme of the picture that met his eyes was in dingy blacks and grays. The[30] building that held the ticket, telegraph, and train despatchers’ offices was a miserably old ramshackle affair, standing well in the foreground of this scene of gloom and desolation. Its windows were so coated with smoke and grime that they seemed to have been painted over in order to secure secrecy within. Here and there a lazy cur lay drowsily snapping at the flies, and at the end of the station, perched on boxes or leaning against the wall, making a living picture of equal laziness, stood a group of idle Negroes exchanging rude badinage with their white counterparts across the street.
The color scheme of the scene he saw was made up of dull blacks and grays. The [30] building that housed the ticket, telegraph, and train dispatchers’ offices was a worn-out, shabby place, sitting prominently in this depressing landscape. Its windows were so covered in smoke and dirt that they looked like they had been painted to keep what was inside a secret. Here and there, a lazy dog lay around, snapping at flies, and at the end of the station, sitting on boxes or leaning against the wall, was a group of idle Black men joking around with their white counterparts across the street.
After a while this bantering interchange would grow more keen and personal, a free-for-all friendly fight would follow, and the newspaper correspondent in that section would write it up as a “race war.” But this had not happened yet that day.
After a while, this teasing back-and-forth would become sharper and more personal, leading to a chaotic but friendly brawl, and the newspaper reporter covering that area would describe it as a “race war.” But that hadn’t happened yet that day.
“This is Mt. Hope,” repeated the new-comer; “this is the field of my labours.”
“This is Mt. Hope,” the newcomer repeated; “this is where I’ll be working.”
Rev. Howard Dokesbury, as may already have been inferred, was a Negro,—there could be no mistake about that. The deep dark brown of his skin, the rich over-fulness of his lips, and the close curl of his short black hair were evidences[31] that admitted of no argument. He was a finely proportioned, stalwart-looking man, with a general air of self-possession and self-sufficiency in his manner. There was firmness in the set of his lips. A reader of character would have said of him, “Here is a man of solid judgment, careful in deliberation, prompt in execution, and decisive.”
Rev. Howard Dokesbury, as you might have guessed, was Black—there was no doubt about it. The deep brown color of his skin, the fullness of his lips, and the tight curls of his short black hair clearly showed it. He was a well-proportioned, strong-looking man, exuding an air of confidence and self-reliance. His lips were set with determination. A keen observer would have thought, “Here’s a man with sound judgment, careful in thought, quick in action, and decisive.”[31]
It was the perception in him of these very qualities which had prompted the authorities of the little college where he had taken his degree and received his theological training, to urge him to go among his people at the South, and there to exert his powers for good where the field was broad and the labourers few.
It was his awareness of these qualities that led the leaders of the small college where he earned his degree and received his theological training to encourage him to go back to his community in the South and use his abilities for good, where there was a lot of opportunity and not enough workers.
Born of Southern parents from whom he had learned many of the superstitions and traditions of the South, Howard Dokesbury himself had never before been below Mason and Dixon’s line. But with a confidence born of youth and a consciousness of personal power, he had started South with the idea that he knew the people with whom he had to deal, and was equipped with the proper weapons to cope with their shortcomings.
Born to Southern parents from whom he had learned many of the superstitions and traditions of the South, Howard Dokesbury had never been below the Mason-Dixon line before. But with the confidence of youth and a sense of personal power, he set out South believing he understood the people he would encounter and was prepared with the right tools to handle their flaws.
“Could you direct me to the house of Stephen Gray?” asked the minister.
“Can you tell me where Stephen Gray lives?” asked the minister.
The interrogated took time to change his position from left foot to right and to shift his quid, before he drawled forth, “I reckon you’s de new Mefdis preachah, huh?”
The person being questioned took a moment to move from his left foot to his right and to shift his chew before he lazily said, “I guess you’re the new Methodist preacher, right?”
“Yes,” replied Howard, in the most conciliatory tone he could command, “and I hope I find in you one of my flock.”
“Yes,” replied Howard, in the most soothing tone he could manage, “and I hope to find in you one of my own.”
“No, suh, I’s a Babtist myse’f. I wa’n’t raised up no place erroun’ Mt. Hope; I’m nachelly f’om way up in Adams County. Dey jes’ sont me down hyeah to fin’ you an’ to tek you up to Steve’s. Steve, he’s workin’ to-day an’ couldn’t come down.”
“No, sir, I’m a Baptist myself. I wasn’t raised anywhere near Mt. Hope; I’m actually from way up in Adams County. They just sent me down here to find you and take you up to Steve’s. Steve is working today and couldn’t come down.”
He laid particular stress upon the “to-day,” as if Steve’s spell of activity were not an everyday occurrence.
He emphasized the “today,” as if Steve’s period of activity were not a usual thing.
“Is it far from here?” asked Dokesbury.
“Is it far from here?” Dokesbury asked.
“’Tain’t mo’ ’n a mile an’ a ha’f by de shawt cut.”
“It's only about a mile and a half by the shortcut.”
“Well, then, let’s take the short cut, by all means,” said the preacher.
"Well, then, let's definitely take the shortcut," said the preacher.
They trudged along for a while in silence, and then the young man asked, “What do you men about here do mostly for a living?”
They walked along for a while in silence, and then the young man asked, “What do you guys around here mostly do for a living?”
“Oh, well, we does odd jobs, we saws an’ splits wood an’ totes bundles, an’ some of ’em raises gyahden, but mos’ of us, we fishes. De fish bites an’ we ketches ’em. Sometimes we eats ’em an’ sometimes we sells ’em; a string o’ fish’ll bring a peck o’ co’n any time.”
“Oh, well, we do odd jobs, we saw and split wood and carry bundles, and some of us raise gardens, but most of us fish. The fish bite and we catch them. Sometimes we eat them and sometimes we sell them; a string of fish will get you a pretty good amount of corn any time.”
“And is that all you do?”
“And is that all you do?”
“’Bout.”
"About."
“Why, I don’t see how you live that way.”
“Honestly, I don’t get how you can live like that.”
“Oh, we lives all right,” answered the man; “we has plenty to eat an’ drink, an’ clothes to wear, an’ some place to stay. I reckon folks ain’t got much use fu’ nuffin’ mo’.”
“Oh, we’re doing just fine,” answered the man; “we have plenty to eat and drink, clothes to wear, and a place to stay. I guess people don’t really need much more than that.”
Dokesbury sighed. Here indeed was virgin soil for his ministerial labours. His spirits were not materially raised when, some time later, he came in sight of the house which was to be his abode. To be sure, it was better than most of the houses which he had seen in the Negro part of Mt. Hope; but even at that it was far from being good or comfortable-looking. It[34] was small and mean in appearance. The weather boarding was broken, and in some places entirely fallen away, showing the great unhewn logs beneath; while off the boards that remained the whitewash had peeled in scrofulous spots.
Dokesbury sighed. Here was truly untouched ground for his ministry. His spirits didn’t improve much when, a while later, he saw the house that would be his home. It was definitely better than most of the houses he had seen in the Black part of Mt. Hope, but even so, it was far from good or comfortable. It[34] looked small and shabby. The siding was broken, with some pieces completely missing, exposing the rough logs underneath; meanwhile, the remaining boards had whitewash peeling off in patchy spots.
The minister’s guide went up to the closed door, and rapped loudly with a heavy stick.
The minister’s guide approached the closed door and knocked loudly with a heavy stick.
“G’ ’way f’om dah, an’ quit you’ foolin’,” came in a large voice from within.
“Get away from there, and stop your fooling around,” came a loud voice from inside.
The guide grinned, and rapped again. There was a sound of shuffling feet and the pushing back of a chair, and then the same voice saying: “I bet I’ll mek you git away f’om dat do’.”
The guide smiled and knocked again. There was a noise of shuffling feet and a chair being pushed back, followed by the same voice saying, “I bet I’ll make you get away from that door.”
“Dat’s A’nt Ca’line,” the guide said, and laughed.
“That's Aunt Caroline,” the guide said, and laughed.
The door was flung back as quickly as its worn hinges and sagging bottom would allow, and a large body surmounted by a face like a big round full moon presented itself in the opening. A broomstick showed itself aggressively in one fat shiny hand.
The door swung open as fast as its creaky hinges and droopy bottom would let it, revealing a hefty figure topped with a face resembling a big, round full moon in the doorway. A broomstick was held menacingly in one of its fat, shiny hands.
“It’s you, Tom Scott, is it—you trif’nin’—” and then, catching sight of the stranger, her whole manner changed, and she dropped the broomstick with an embarrassed “’Scuse me, suh.”
“It’s you, Tom Scott, isn’t it—you messing around—” and then, noticing the stranger, her entire demeanor shifted, and she let go of the broomstick with an embarrassed “Excuse me, sir.”
Tom chuckled all over as he said, “A’nt Ca’line, dis is yo’ new preachah.”
Tom laughed as he said, “Ain’t Ca’line, this is your new preacher.”
The big black face lighted up with a broad smile as the old woman extended her hand and enveloped that of the young minister’s.
The big black face lit up with a wide smile as the old woman reached out her hand and wrapped it around the young minister’s.
“Come in,” she said. “I’s mighty glad to see you—that no-’count Tom come put’ nigh mekin’ me ’spose myse’f.” Then turning to Tom, she exclaimed with good-natured severity, “An’ you go ’long, you scoun’ll you!”
“Come in,” she said. “I’m really glad to see you—that useless Tom almost made me lose my mind.” Then turning to Tom, she exclaimed with playful seriousness, “And you just get out of here, you rascal!”
The preacher entered the cabin—it was hardly more—and seated himself in the rush-bottomed chair which A’nt Ca’line had been industriously polishing with her apron.
The preacher stepped into the cabin—it was barely more than that—and sat down in the rush-bottomed chair that A’nt Ca’line had been diligently polishing with her apron.
“An’ now, Brothah—”
"And now, Brother—"
“Dokesbury,” supplemented the young man.
“Dokesbury,” added the young man.
“Brothah Dokesbury, I jes’ want you to mek yo’se’f at home right erway. I know you ain’t use to ouah ways down hyeah; but you jes’ got to set in an’ git ust to ’em. You mus’n’t feel bad ef things don’t go yo’ way f’om de ve’y fust. Have you got a mammy?”
“Brother Dokesbury, I just want you to make yourself at home right away. I know you're not used to our ways around here; but you just have to join in and get used to them. You mustn't feel bad if things don't go your way from the very start. Do you have a mom?”
The question was very abrupt, and a lump suddenly jumped up in Dokesbury’s throat and pushed the water into his eyes. He did have a mother away back there at home. She was all[36] alone, and he was her heart and the hope of her life.
The question came out of nowhere, and Dokesbury suddenly felt a lump in his throat, causing tears to well up in his eyes. He did have a mother back home. She was completely alone, and he was her everything and the hope of her life.
“Yes,” he said, “I’ve got a little mother up there in Ohio.”
“Yes,” he said, “I have a little mom up there in Ohio.”
“Well, I’s gwine to be yo’ mothah down hyeah; dat is, ef I ain’t too rough an’ common fu’ you.”
“Well, I'm going to be your mother down here; that is, if I'm not too rough and common for you.”
“Hush!” exclaimed the preacher, and he got up and took the old lady’s hand in both of his own. “You shall be my mother down here; you shall help me, as you have done to-day. I feel better already.”
“Hush!” the preacher said as he stood up and took the old lady’s hand with both of his. “You’ll be like a mother to me while I’m here; you’ll help me, just like you did today. I already feel better.”
“I knowed you would;” and the old face beamed on the young one. “An’ now jes’ go out de do’ dah an’ wash yo’ face. Dey’s a pan an’ soap an’ watah right dah, an’ hyeah’s a towel; den you kin go right into yo’ room, fu’ I knows you want to be erlone fu’ a while. I’ll fix yo’ suppah while you rests.”
“I knew you would,” and the old face lit up with joy on the young one. “Now just go out the door and wash your face. There’s a pan, soap, and water right there, and here’s a towel; then you can go right into your room because I know you want to be alone for a while. I’ll fix your supper while you relax.”
He did as he was bidden. On a rough bench outside the door, he found a basin and a bucket of water with a tin dipper in it. To one side, in a broken saucer, lay a piece of coarse soap. The facilities for copious ablutions were not abundant, but one thing the minister noted with pleasure: the towel, which was rough and hurt[37] his skin, was, nevertheless, scrupulously clean. He went to his room feeling fresher and better, and although he found the place little and dark and warm, it too was clean, and a sense of its homeness began to take possession of him.
He did what he was told. On a rough bench outside the door, he found a basin and a bucket of water with a metal dipper in it. To one side, in a broken saucer, was a piece of rough soap. The options for washing up weren't great, but one thing the minister noticed with satisfaction was that the towel, although rough and irritating to his skin, was definitely clean. He went to his room feeling refreshed and better, and although he found the place small, dark, and warm, it was also clean, and a sense of its homeliness started to settle in.
The room was off the main living-room into which he had been first ushered. It had one small window that opened out on a fairly neat yard. A table with a chair before it stood beside the window, and across the room—if the three feet of space which intervened could be called “across”—stood the little bed with its dark calico quilt and white pillows. There was no carpet on the floor, and the absence of a washstand indicated very plainly that the occupant was expected to wash outside. The young minister knelt for a few minutes beside the bed, and then rising cast himself into the chair to rest.
The room was off the main living room where he had first been welcomed. It had one small window that looked out onto a fairly tidy yard. A table with a chair in front of it sat by the window, and across the room—if the three feet of space in between could be called “across”—was the small bed with its dark patterned quilt and white pillows. There was no carpet on the floor, and the lack of a washstand clearly showed that the occupant was supposed to wash outside. The young minister knelt for a few minutes beside the bed, and then, standing up, dropped into the chair to rest.
It was possibly half an hour later when his partial nap was broken in upon by the sound of a gruff voice from without saying, “He’s hyeah, is he—oomph! Well, what’s he ac’ lak? Want us to git down on ouah knees an’ crawl to him? If he do, I reckon he’ll fin’ dat Mt. Hope ain’t de place fo’ him.”
It was maybe half an hour later when his light nap was interrupted by a gruff voice from outside saying, “He’s in there, right? Hmpf! So, what's he like? Does he want us to get down on our knees and crawl to him? If he does, I guess he'll find that Mt. Hope isn't the right place for him.”
The minister did not hear the answer, which was in a low voice and came, he conjectured, from Aunt ‘Ca’line’; but the gruff voice subsided, and there was the sound of footsteps going out of the room. A tap came on the preacher’s door, and he opened it to the old woman. She smiled reassuringly.
The minister didn't catch the answer, which was said quietly and, he guessed, came from Aunt 'Ca'line'; but the gruff voice faded away, and he heard footsteps leaving the room. There was a knock on the preacher's door, and he opened it to find the old woman. She smiled in a comforting way.
“Dat ’uz my ol’ man,” she said. “I sont him out to git some wood, so ’s I’d have time to post you. Don’t you mind him; he’s lots mo’ ba’k dan bite. He’s one o’ dese little yaller men, an’ you know dey kin be powahful contra’y when dey sets dey hai’d to it. But jes’ you treat him nice an’ don’t let on, an’ I’ll be boun’ you’ll bring him erroun’ in little er no time.”
“That's my old man,” she said. “I sent him out to get some wood, so I’d have time to write to you. Don’t worry about him; he’s more bark than bite. He’s one of those little yellow guys, and you know they can be really stubborn when they set their mind to something. But just treat him nicely and don’t let on, and I’m sure you’ll get him to come around in no time.”
The Rev. Mr. Dokesbury received this advice with some misgiving. Albeit he had assumed his pleasantest manner when, after his return to the living-room, the little “yaller” man came through the door with his bundle of wood.
The Rev. Mr. Dokesbury took this advice with some doubts. Even though he had put on his friendliest demeanor when he returned to the living room and the little "yellow" man walked in with his bundle of wood.
He responded cordially to Aunt Caroline’s, “Dis is my husband, Brothah Dokesbury,” and heartily shook his host’s reluctant hand.
He responded warmly to Aunt Caroline’s, “This is my husband, Brother Dokesbury,” and gave his host’s hesitant hand a hearty shake.
“I hope I find you well, Brother Gray,” he said.
“I hope you're doing well, Brother Gray,” he said.
“Moder’t, jes’ moder’t,” was the answer.
"Just moderate," was the reply.
“Come to suppah now, bofe o’ you,” said the old lady, and they all sat down to the evening meal, of crisp bacon, well-fried potatoes, egg-pone, and coffee.
“Come to dinner now, both of you,” said the old lady, and they all sat down to the evening meal of crispy bacon, well-fried potatoes, egg bread, and coffee.
The young man did his best to be agreeable, but it was rather discouraging to receive only gruff monosyllabic rejoinders to his most interesting observations. But the cheery old wife came bravely to the rescue, and the minister was continually floated into safety on the flow of her conversation. Now and then, as he talked, he could catch a stealthy upflashing of Stephen Gray’s eye, as suddenly lowered again, that told him that the old man was listening. But, as an indication that they would get on together, the supper, taken as a whole, was not a success. The evening that followed proved hardly more fortunate. About the only remarks that could be elicited from the “little yaller man” were a reluctant “oomph” or “oomph-uh.”
The young man tried his best to be friendly, but it was pretty disheartening to get only gruff one-word answers to his most interesting comments. Fortunately, the cheerful old wife stepped in to help, and the minister was constantly saved by the flow of her conversation. Every now and then, while he spoke, he caught a quick flash of Stephen Gray’s eye—only to have it drop again—which indicated that the old man was paying attention. However, their interactions weren’t exactly smooth; overall, supper didn’t go well. The rest of the evening didn’t fare much better. The only responses he got from the “little yellow man” were an unwilling “oomph” or “oomph-uh.”
It was just before going to bed that, after a period of reflection, Aunt Caroline began slowly: “We got a son”—her husband immediately bristled up and his eyes flashed, but the old woman went on; “he named ’Lias, an’ we thinks[40] a heap o’ ’Lias, we does; but—” the old man had subsided, but he bristled up again at the word—“he ain’t jes’ whut we want him to be.” Her husband opened his mouth as if to speak in defence of his son, but was silent in satisfaction at his wife’s explanation: “’Lias ain’t bad; he jes’ ca’less. Sometimes he stays at home, but right sma’t o’ de time he stays down at”—she looked at her husband and hesitated—“at de colo’ed s’loon. We don’t lak dat. It ain’t no fitten place fu’ him. But ’Lias ain’t bad, he jes’ ca’less, an’ me an’ de ol’ man we ’membahs him in ouah pra’ahs, an’ I jes’ t’ought I’d ax you to ’membah him too, Brothah Dokesbury.”
It was just before going to bed that, after thinking for a while, Aunt Caroline started slowly: “We’ve got a son”—her husband immediately tensed up and his eyes sparkled, but the old woman continued; “his name’s ’Lias, and we think[40] a lot of ’Lias, we do; but—” the old man had calmed down, but he tensed up again at the word—“he isn’t exactly what we want him to be.” Her husband opened his mouth as if to defend his son, but stayed quiet, satisfied with his wife’s explanation: “’Lias isn’t bad; he’s just careless. Sometimes he stays home, but most of the time he hangs out at”—she glanced at her husband and hesitated—“at the colored saloon. We don’t like that. It’s not a suitable place for him. But ’Lias isn’t bad, he’s just careless, and me and the old man remember him in our prayers, and I just thought I’d ask you to remember him too, Brother Dokesbury.”
The minister felt the old woman’s pleading look and the husband’s intense gaze upon his face, and suddenly there came to him an intimate sympathy in their trouble and with it an unexpected strength.
The minister sensed the old woman’s desperate expression and the husband’s intense stare at him, and suddenly he felt a deep sympathy for their struggle, along with an unexpected sense of strength.
“There is no better time than now,” he said, “to take his case to the Almighty Power; let us pray.”
“There is no better time than now,” he said, “to take his case to the Almighty; let’s pray.”
Perhaps it was the same prayer he had prayed many times before; perhaps the words of supplication and the plea for light and guidance[41] were the same; but somehow to the young man kneeling there amid those humble surroundings, with the sorrow of these poor ignorant people weighing upon his heart, it seemed very different. It came more fervently from his lips, and the words had a deeper meaning. When he arose, there was a warmth at his heart just the like of which he had never before experienced.
Maybe it was the same prayer he had said many times before; maybe the words of request and the plea for light and guidance[41] were identical; but somehow, to the young man kneeling there in those simple surroundings, with the sadness of these poor, uneducated people weighing on his heart, it felt very different. It flowed more passionately from his lips, and the words held a deeper significance. When he stood up, there was a warmth in his heart like nothing he had ever felt before.
Aunt Caroline blundered up from her knees, saying, as she wiped her eyes, “Blessed is dey dat mou’n, fu’ dey shall be comfo’ted.” The old man, as he turned to go to bed, shook the young man’s hand warmly and in silence; but there was a moisture in the old eyes that told the minister that his plummet of prayer had sounded the depths.
Aunt Caroline stumbled up from her knees, saying, as she wiped her eyes, “Blessed are those who mourn, for they shall be comforted.” The old man, turning to go to bed, shook the young man’s hand warmly and silently; but there was a moisture in his old eyes that told the minister that his heartfelt prayers had reached deep.
Alone in his own room Howard Dokesbury sat down to study the situation in which he had been placed. Had his thorough college training anticipated specifically any such circumstance as this? After all, did he know his own people? Was it possible that they could be so different from what he had seen and known? He had always been such a loyal Negro, so proud of his honest brown; but had he been mistaken? Was he, after all, different from the majority[42] of the people with whom he was supposed to have all thoughts, feelings, and emotions in common?
Alone in his room, Howard Dokesbury sat down to evaluate the situation he found himself in. Had his extensive college education prepared him for a scenario like this? After all, did he really understand his own people? Could they be so different from what he had experienced and known? He had always been proud of being a loyal Black man, proud of his honest brown skin; but had he been wrong? Was he actually different from most of the people with whom he was supposed to share all thoughts, feelings, and emotions in common?
These and other questions he asked himself without being able to arrive at any satisfactory conclusion. He did not go to sleep soon after retiring, and the night brought many thoughts. The next day would be Saturday. The ordeal had already begun,—now there were twenty-four hours between him and the supreme trial. What would be its outcome? There were moments when he felt, as every man, howsoever brave, must feel at times, that he would like to shift all his responsibilities and go away from the place that seemed destined to tax his powers beyond their capability of endurance. What could he do for the inhabitants of Mt. Hope? What was required of him to do? Ever through his mind ran that world-old question: “Am I my brother’s keeper?” He had never asked, “Are these people my brothers?”
These and other questions he asked himself without being able to come up with any satisfying answers. He didn’t fall asleep right away and the night brought a lot of thoughts. The next day would be Saturday. The ordeal had already begun—now there were twenty-four hours between him and the biggest challenge. What would happen? At times, he felt, just like anyone, no matter how brave, that he wanted to escape all his responsibilities and leave the place that seemed set to push him beyond what he could handle. What could he do for the people of Mt. Hope? What was expected of him? The age-old question kept running through his mind: “Am I my brother’s keeper?” He had never thought to ask, “Are these people my brothers?”
He was up early the next morning, and as soon as breakfast was done, he sat down to add a few touches to the sermon he had prepared as his introduction. It was not the first time that he had retouched it and polished it up here and[43] there. Indeed, he had taken some pride in it. But as he read it over that day, it did not sound to him as it had sounded before. It appeared flat and without substance. After a while he laid it aside, telling himself that he was nervous and it was on this account that he could not see matters as he did in his calmer moments. He told himself, too, that he must not again take up the offending discourse until time to use it, lest the discovery of more imaginary flaws should so weaken his confidence that he would not be able to deliver it with effect.
He got up early the next morning, and as soon as breakfast was over, he sat down to add a few finishing touches to the sermon he had prepared as his introduction. It wasn’t the first time he had revised it and polished it up here and there. In fact, he took some pride in it. But as he read it over that day, it didn’t sound to him like it had before. It seemed flat and lacking depth. After a while, he put it aside, telling himself that he was nervous and that was why he couldn’t see things the way he did when he was calmer. He also reminded himself that he shouldn't look at the flawed sermon again until it was time to use it, so he wouldn't discover more imagined issues that could weaken his confidence to deliver it effectively.
In order better to keep his resolve, he put on his hat and went out for a walk through the streets of Mt. Hope. He did not find an encouraging prospect as he went along. The Negroes whom he met viewed him with ill-favour, and the whites who passed looked on him with unconcealed distrust and contempt. He began to feel lost, alone, and helpless. The squalor and shiftlessness which were plainly in evidence about the houses which he saw filled him with disgust and a dreary hopelessness.
To strengthen his determination, he put on his hat and took a walk through the streets of Mt. Hope. As he walked, he found no encouraging sights. The Black people he encountered looked at him with disdain, and the white people who passed by regarded him with clear distrust and contempt. He started to feel lost, lonely, and helpless. The poverty and neglect visible in the houses around him filled him with disgust and a deep sense of hopelessness.
He passed vacant lots which lay open and inviting children to healthful play; but instead of marbles or leap-frog or ball, he found little[44] boys in ragged knickerbockers huddled together on the ground, “shooting craps” with precocious avidity and quarrelling over the pennies that made the pitiful wagers. He heard glib profanity rolling from the lips of children who should have been stumbling through baby catechisms; and his heart ached for them.
He walked past empty lots that looked open and inviting for kids to play in, but instead of seeing children playing marbles or leapfrog or ball, he found little boys in ragged knickerbockers huddled together on the ground, eagerly playing craps and arguing over the pennies that made up their sad bets. He listened to the smooth profanity coming from the mouths of kids who should have been learning their early lessons; and he felt a deep sadness for them.
He would have turned and gone back to his room, but the sound of shouts, laughter, and the tum-tum of a musical instrument drew him on down the street. At the turn of a corner, the place from which the noise emanated met his eyes. It was a rude frame building, low and unpainted. The panes in its windows whose places had not been supplied by sheets of tin were daubed a dingy red. Numerous kegs and bottles on the outside attested the nature of the place. The front door was open, but the interior was concealed by a gaudy curtain stretched across the entrance within. Over the door was the inscription, in straggling characters, “Sander’s Place;” and when he saw half-a-dozen Negroes enter, the minister knew instantly that he now beheld the colored saloon which was the frequenting-place of his hostess’s son ’Lias; and he wondered, if, as the mother said,[45] her boy was not bad, how anything good could be preserved in such a place of evil.
He would have turned around and gone back to his room, but the sounds of shouting, laughter, and the beat of a musical instrument pulled him down the street. When he turned a corner, he saw the source of the noise. It was a shabby, low frame building that wasn't painted. The windows that weren't covered by sheets of tin were smudged with a dull red color. Several kegs and bottles outside showed what kind of place it was. The front door was open, but the inside was hidden by a flashy curtain hanging across the entrance. Above the door was a sign in messy letters that read, “Sander’s Place;” and when he saw half a dozen Black men enter, the minister instantly realized that he was looking at the colored saloon that was the hangout for his hostess’s son ’Lias. He couldn't help but wonder how, if her son wasn’t a bad person as she claimed, anything good could exist in such a place filled with vice.
The cries and boisterous laughter mingled with the strumming of the banjo and the shuffling of feet told him that they were engaged in one of their rude hoe-down dances. He had not passed a dozen paces beyond the door when the music was suddenly stopped, the sound of a quick blow followed, then ensued a scuffle, and a young fellow half ran, half fell through the open door. He was closely followed by a heavily built ruffian who was striking him as he ran. The young fellow was very much the weaker and slighter of the two, and was suffering great punishment. In an instant all the preacher’s sense of justice was stung into sudden life. Just as the brute was about to give his victim a blow that would have sent him into the gutter, he felt his arm grasped in a detaining hold and heard a commanding voice,—“Stop!”
The sounds of shouting and loud laughter mixed with the strumming of the banjo and the shuffling of feet let him know they were having one of their wild hoe-down dances. He had barely walked a dozen steps past the door when the music suddenly stopped, followed by the sound of a quick hit, then a scuffle erupted, and a young guy half ran, half stumbled through the open door. He was closely pursued by a big, aggressive man who was hitting him as he ran. The young guy was much smaller and weaker, taking a serious beating. In an instant, the preacher’s sense of justice flared up. Just as the bully was about to land a blow that would have sent his victim into the gutter, he felt his arm grabbed in a firm grip and heard a commanding voice say, “Stop!”
He turned with increased fury upon this meddler, but his other wrist was caught and held in a vice-like grip. For a moment the two men looked into each other’s eyes. Hot words rose to the young man’s lips, but he choked them[46] back. Until this moment he had deplored the possession of a spirit so easily fired that it had been a test of his manhood to keep from “slugging” on the football field; now he was glad of it. He did not attempt to strike the man, but stood holding his arms and meeting the brute glare with manly flashing eyes. Either the natural cowardice of the bully or something in his new opponent’s face had quelled the big fellow’s spirit, and he said doggedly: “Lemme go. I wasn’t a-go’n’ to kill him nohow, but ef I ketch him dancin’ with my gal anymo’, I’ll—” He cast a glance full of malice at his victim, who stood on the pavement a few feet away, as much amazed as the dumfounded crowd which thronged the door of “Sander’s Place.” Loosing his hold, the preacher turned, and, putting his hand on the young fellow’s shoulder, led him away.
He turned with growing anger toward the meddler, but his other wrist was caught and held in a tight grip. For a moment, the two men stared into each other’s eyes. Angry words rose to the young man’s lips, but he swallowed them back. Until this moment, he had regretted having a temper that flared up so easily that it had been a challenge for him to avoid fighting on the football field; now, he was thankful for it. He didn’t try to hit the man but stood there holding his arms, meeting the bully's fierce glare with his own intense eyes. Either the bully’s natural cowardice or something in his new opponent’s expression had tamed him, and he said stubbornly, “Let me go. I wasn’t going to kill him anyway, but if I catch him dancing with my girl again, I’ll—” He shot a look full of malice at his victim, who was standing a few feet away on the pavement, just as stunned as the crowd that had gathered at “Sander’s Place.” Releasing his grip, the preacher turned and placed his hand on the young man’s shoulder, guiding him away.
For a time they walked on in silence. Dokesbury had to calm the tempest in his breast before he could trust his voice. After a while he said: “That fellow was making it pretty hot for you, my young friend. What had you done to him?”
For a while, they walked in silence. Dokesbury had to settle the storm inside him before he could trust his voice. After some time, he said, “That guy was really giving you a hard time, my young friend. What did you do to him?”
“He’s a bully and a coward, or he would not have made use of his superior strength in that way. What’s your name, friend?”
“He's a bully and a coward, or he wouldn't have used his strength like that. What's your name, buddy?”
“’Lias Gray,” was the answer, which startled the minister into exclaiming,—
“Lias Gray,” was the answer, which shocked the minister into exclaiming,—
“What! are you Aunt Caroline’s son?”
“What! Are you Aunt Caroline’s son?”
“Yes, suh, I sho is; does you know my mothah?”
“Yes, sir, I sure am; do you know my mother?”
“Why, I’m stopping with her, and we were talking about you last night. My name is Dokesbury, and I am to take charge of the church here.”
“Actually, I’m staying with her, and we were talking about you last night. My name is Dokesbury, and I'm in charge of the church here.”
“I thought mebbe you was a preachah, but I couldn’t scarcely believe it after I seen de way you held Sam an’ looked at him.”
“I thought maybe you were a preacher, but I could hardly believe it after I saw the way you held Sam and looked at him.”
Dokesbury laughed, and his merriment seemed to make his companion feel better, for the sullen, abashed look left his face, and he laughed a little himself as he said: “I wasn’t a-pesterin’ Sam, but I tell you he pestered me mighty.”
Dokesbury laughed, and his cheerful mood seemed to lift his companion's spirits, as the gloomy, embarrassed expression faded from his face, and he chuckled a bit himself as he said, “I wasn’t bothering Sam, but I swear he bothered me a lot.”
Dokesbury looked into the boy’s face,—he was hardly more than a boy,—lit up as it was by a smile, and concluded that Aunt Caroline was right. ’Lias might be ’ca’less,’ but he wasn’t[48] a bad boy. The face was too open and the eyes too honest for that. ’Lias wasn’t bad; but environment does so much, and he would be if something were not done for him. Here, then, was work for a pastor’s hands.
Dokesbury looked into the boy’s face—he was barely more than a boy—brightened by a smile, and decided that Aunt Caroline was right. ’Lias might be careless, but he wasn’t[48] a bad kid. The face was too genuine and the eyes too sincere for that. ’Lias wasn’t bad; but environment has a huge impact, and he would be if no one stepped in to help him. So, here was a task for a pastor’s hands.
“You’ll walk on home with me, ’Lias, won’t you?”
“You’ll walk home with me, ’Lias, right?”
“I reckon I mout ez well,” replied the boy. “I don’t stay erroun’ home ez much ez I oughter.”
“I guess I might as well,” replied the boy. “I don’t stay around home as much as I should.”
“You’ll be around more, of course, now that I am there. It will be so much less lonesome for two young people than for one. Then, you can be a great help to me, too.”
“You’ll be around more, of course, now that I’m there. It will be so much less lonely for two young people than for one. Plus, you can be a great help to me too.”
The preacher did not look down to see how wide his listener’s eyes grew as he answered: “Oh, I ain’t fittin’ to be no he’p to you, suh. Fust thing, I ain’t nevah got religion, an’ then I ain’t well larned enough.”
The preacher didn't look down to see how wide his listener's eyes got as he replied: "Oh, I'm not fit to help you, sir. First of all, I've never had religion, and then I'm not educated enough."
“Oh, there are a thousand other ways in which you can help, and I feel sure that you will.”
“Oh, there are a thousand other ways you can help, and I’m sure you will.”
“Of co’se, I’ll do de ve’y bes’ I kin.”
“Of course, I’ll do the very best I can.”
“There is one thing I want you to do soon, as a favour to me.”
“There’s one thing I need you to do soon, as a favor for me.”
“I can’t go to de mou’nah’s bench,” cried the boy, in consternation.
“I can’t go to the mountain’s bench,” cried the boy, in distress.
“And I don’t want you to,” was the calm reply.
“And I don’t want you to,” was the cool reply.
Another look of wide-eyed astonishment took in the preacher’s face. These were strange words from one of his guild. But without noticing the surprise he had created, Dokesbury went on: “What I want is that you will take me fishing as soon as you can. I never get tired of fishing and I am anxious to go here. Tom Scott says you fish a great deal about here.”
Another look of wide-eyed amazement crossed the preacher’s face. These were unusual words coming from someone in his profession. But without realizing the surprise he had caused, Dokesbury continued: “What I want is for you to take me fishing as soon as you can. I never get tired of fishing, and I'm eager to go here. Tom Scott says you fish a lot around here.”
“Why, we kin go dis ve’y afternoon,” exclaimed ’Lias, in relief and delight; “I’s mighty fond o’ fishin’, myse’f.”
“Why, we can go this very afternoon,” exclaimed ’Lias, in relief and delight; “I’m really fond of fishing myself.”
“All right; I’m in your hands from now on.”
“All right; I’m in your hands from now on.”
’Lias drew his shoulders up, with an unconscious motion. The preacher saw it, and mentally rejoiced. He felt that the first thing the boy beside him needed was a consciousness of responsibility, and the lifted shoulders meant progress in that direction, a sort of physical straightening up to correspond with the moral one.
’Lias lifted his shoulders in an instinctive way. The preacher noticed it and felt a quiet joy. He believed that the first thing the boy next to him needed was to feel responsible, and the lifted shoulders signaled progress in that area, a kind of physical straightening mirroring his moral growth.
On seeing her son walk in with the minister, Aunt ‘Ca’line’s’ delight was boundless. “La! Brothah Dokesbury,” she exclaimed, “wha’d you fin’ dat scamp?”
On seeing her son walk in with the minister, Aunt ‘Ca’line’s delight was endless. “Wow! Brother Dokesbury,” she exclaimed, “where did you find that troublemaker?”
“Oh, down the street here,” the young man replied lightly. “I got hold of his name and made myself acquainted, so he came home to go fishing with me.”
“Oh, just down the street,” the young man replied casually. “I found out his name and introduced myself, so he came over to go fishing with me.”
“’Lias is pow’ful fon’ o’ fishin’, hisse’f. I ’low he kin show you some mighty good places. Cain’t you, ’Lias?”
“’Lias really loves fishing, himself. I bet he can show you some great spots. Can’t you, ’Lias?”
“I reckon.”
"I think so."
’Lias was thinking. He was distinctly grateful that the circumstances of his meeting with the minister had been so deftly passed over. But with a half idea of the superior moral responsibility under which a man in Dokesbury’s position laboured, he wondered vaguely—to put it in his own thought-words—“ef de preachah hadn’t put’ nigh lied.” However, he was willing to forgive this little lapse of veracity, if such it was, out of consideration for the anxiety it spared his mother.
’Lias was thinking. He felt genuinely grateful that the details of his meeting with the minister had been skillfully overlooked. But, with a hint of an idea about the greater moral responsibility that a man in Dokesbury’s position carried, he wondered vaguely—putting it in his own words—“if the preacher hadn’t almost lied.” Still, he was willing to overlook this minor lapse of honesty, if that’s what it was, out of consideration for the worry it saved his mother.
When Stephen Gray came in to dinner, he was no less pleased than his wife to note the terms of friendship on which the minister received his son. On his face was the first smile that Dokesbury had seen there, and he awakened from his taciturnity and proffered much information as to the fishing-places thereabout. The[51] young minister accounted this a distinct gain. Anything more than a frowning silence from the “little yaller man” was gain.
When Stephen Gray sat down for dinner, he was just as happy as his wife to see the friendly way the minister greeted their son. For the first time, he had a smile on his face, which was a welcome change for Dokesbury, and he broke his usual silence to share a lot of details about the local fishing spots. The[51] young minister saw this as a clear improvement. Any response beyond a grumpy silence from the “little yellow man” was a win.
The fishing that afternoon was particularly good. Catfish, chubs, and suckers were landed in numbers sufficient to please the heart of any amateur angler.
The fishing that afternoon was especially great. Catfish, chubs, and suckers were caught in enough quantities to satisfy any amateur angler.
’Lias was happy, and the minister was in the best of spirits, for his charge seemed promising. He looked on at the boy’s jovial face, and laughed within himself; for, mused he, “it is so much harder for the devil to get into a cheerful heart than into a sullen, gloomy one.” By the time they were ready to go home Harold Dokesbury had received a promise from ’Lias to attend service the next morning and hear the sermon.
’Lias was happy, and the minister was in great spirits, as his boy seemed full of promise. He watched the boy's cheerful face and chuckled to himself, thinking, “It’s so much harder for the devil to get into a happy heart than a sullen, gloomy one.” By the time they were ready to head home, Harold Dokesbury had secured a promise from ’Lias to come to service the next morning and listen to the sermon.
There was a great jollification over the fish supper that night, and ’Lias and the minister were the heroes of the occasion. The old man again broke his silence, and recounted, with infinite dryness, ancient tales of his prowess with rod and line; while Aunt ‘Ca’line’ told of famous fish suppers that in the bygone days she had cooked for “de white folks.” In the midst of it all, however, ’Lias disappeared. No one had noticed when he slipped out, but all seemed to[52] become conscious of his absence about the same time. The talk shifted, and finally simmered into silence.
There was a big celebration over the fish dinner that night, and ’Lias and the minister were the stars of the event. The old man broke his silence again and shared, with a lot of dry humor, old stories about his fishing skills; while Aunt ‘Ca’line’ reminisced about the famous fish dinners she used to cook for “the white folks.” However, in the middle of all of this, ’Lias vanished. No one noticed when he slipped out, but everyone seemed to realize his absence around the same time. The conversation changed, and eventually faded into silence.[52]
When the Rev. Mr. Dokesbury went to bed that night, his charge had not yet returned.
When Rev. Mr. Dokesbury went to bed that night, his charge still hadn't come back.
The young minister woke early on the Sabbath morning, and he may be forgiven that the prospect of the ordeal through which he had to pass drove his care for ’Lias out of mind for the first few hours. But as he walked to church, flanked on one side by Aunt Caroline in the stiffest of ginghams and on the other by her husband stately in the magnificence of an antiquated “Jim-swinger,” his mind went back to the boy with sorrow. Where was he? What was he doing? Had the fear of a dull church service frightened him back to his old habits and haunts? There was a new sadness at the preacher’s heart as he threaded his way down the crowded church and ascended the rude pulpit.
The young minister woke up early on Sunday morning, and it’s understandable that the thought of the challenge ahead pushed his concern for ’Lias out of his mind for the first few hours. But as he walked to church, with Aunt Caroline on one side in her stiff gingham dress and her husband looking dignified in his outdated “Jim-swinger,” he couldn't help but think sadly about the boy. Where was he? What was he up to? Had the dread of a boring church service driven him back to his old ways and familiar places? A new sadness filled the preacher's heart as he navigated through the packed church and climbed up to the rough pulpit.
The church was stiflingly hot, and the morning sun still beat relentlessly in through the plain windows. The seats were rude wooden benches, in some instances without backs. To the right, filling the inner corner, sat the pillars[53] of the church, stern, grim, and critical. Opposite them, and, like them, in seats at right angles to the main body, sat the older sisters, some of them dressed with good old-fashioned simplicity, while others yielding to newer tendencies were gotten up in gaudy attempts at finery. In the rear seats a dozen or so much beribboned mulatto girls tittered and giggled, and cast bold glances at the minister.
The church was swelteringly hot, and the morning sun poured in relentlessly through the plain windows. The seats were rough wooden benches, some even without backs. To the right, in the inner corner, sat the pillars of the church, stern, serious, and judgmental. Across from them, also in seats angled to the main area, sat the older sisters, some dressed in good old-fashioned simplicity, while others, embracing new styles, were decked out in flashy attempts at elegance. In the back row, a dozen or so beribboned mixed-race girls giggled and whispered, stealing bold glances at the minister.
The young man sighed as he placed the manuscript of his sermon between the leaves of the tattered Bible. “And this is Mt. Hope,” he was again saying to himself.
The young man sighed as he tucked the manuscript of his sermon between the pages of the worn-out Bible. “And this is Mt. Hope,” he kept telling himself.
It was after the prayer and in the midst of the second hymn that a more pronounced titter from the back seats drew his attention. He raised his head to cast a reproving glance at the irreverent, but the sight that met his eyes turned that look into one of horror. ’Lias had just entered the church, and with every mark of beastly intoxication was staggering up the aisle to a seat, into which he tumbled in a drunken heap. The preacher’s soul turned sick within him, and his eyes sought the face of the mother and father. The old woman was wiping her eyes, and the old man sat with his gaze bent[54] upon the floor, lines of sorrow drawn about his wrinkled mouth.
It was after the prayer and in the middle of the second hymn that a louder giggle from the back seats caught his attention. He looked up to give a disapproving glare at the disrespectful ones, but the sight that greeted him transformed that look into one of horror. ’Lias had just walked into the church, and with all the signs of heavy intoxication, he was staggering up the aisle to a seat, into which he collapsed in a drunken heap. The preacher felt a wave of sickness wash over him, and he looked to the faces of the mother and father. The old woman was wiping her eyes, and the old man sat with his gaze fixed on the floor, lines of sorrow etched around his wrinkled mouth.[54]
All of a sudden a great revulsion of feeling came over Dokesbury. Trembling he rose and opened the Bible. There lay his sermon, polished and perfected. The opening lines seemed to him like glints from a bright cold crystal. What had he to say to these people, when the full realisation of human sorrow and care and of human degradation had just come to him? What had they to do with firstlies and secondlies, with premises and conclusions? What they wanted was a strong hand to help them over the hard places of life and a loud voice to cheer them through the dark. He closed the book again upon his precious sermon. A something new had been born in his heart. He let his glance rest for another instant on the mother’s pained face and the father’s bowed form, and then turning to the congregation began, “Come unto me, all ye that labour and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest. Take my yoke upon you, and learn of me: for I am meek and lowly in heart: and ye shall find rest unto your souls.” Out of the fulness of his heart he spoke unto them. Their great need informed his utterance.[55] He forgot his carefully turned sentences and perfectly rounded periods. He forgot all save that here was the well-being of a community put into his hands whose real condition he had not even suspected until now. The situation wrought him up. His words went forth like winged fire, and the emotional people were moved beyond control. They shouted, and clapped their hands, and praised the Lord loudly.
Suddenly, a wave of strong emotion washed over Dokesbury. Trembling, he stood up and opened the Bible. There was his sermon, polished and perfect. The opening lines felt to him like reflections from a bright, cold crystal. What could he possibly say to these people now that he fully understood human sorrow, struggle, and degradation? What did they care about first principles and conclusions? What they needed was a strong hand to help them through life's challenges and a loud voice to encourage them in the dark times. He closed the book again on his precious sermon. Something new had been ignited in his heart. He allowed his gaze to rest for a moment on the mother’s pained expression and the father’s bowed head, and then he turned to the congregation and began, “Come unto me, all ye that labour and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest. Take my yoke upon you, and learn of me: for I am meek and lowly in heart: and ye shall find rest unto your souls.” He spoke to them from the depth of his heart. Their great need guided his words. He forgot his carefully crafted sentences and perfectly structured points. All that mattered was that he held the well-being of a community in his hands, whose true condition he hadn’t even realized until now. The situation drove him forward. His words flowed out like fiery arrows, and the emotional people responded uncontrollably. They shouted, clapped their hands, and praised the Lord loudly.[55]
When the service was over, there was much gathering about the young preacher, and hand-shaking. Through all ’Lias had slept. His mother started toward him; but the minister managed to whisper to her, “Leave him to me.” When the congregation had passed out, Dokesbury shook ’Lias. The boy woke, partially sobered, and his face fell before the preacher’s eyes.
When the service ended, everyone crowded around the young preacher, shaking hands. Through it all, ’Lias had been asleep. His mother began to go towards him, but the minister quietly told her, “Leave him to me.” When the congregation had exited, Dokesbury shook ’Lias awake. The boy stirred, partially sobered, and his expression dropped in front of the preacher.
“Come, my boy, let’s go home.” Arm in arm they went out into the street, where a number of scoffers had gathered to have a laugh at the abashed boy; but Harold Dokesbury’s strong arm steadied his steps, and something in his face checked the crowd’s hilarity. Silently they cleared the way, and the two passed among them and went home.
“Come on, kid, let’s head home.” Arm in arm, they stepped out into the street, where a group of jeerers had gathered to mock the embarrassed boy; but Harold Dokesbury’s strong arm kept him steady, and something in his expression put a stop to the crowd’s laughter. Quietly, they made way for the two of them as they walked past and headed home.
The minister saw clearly the things which he had to combat in his community, and through this one victim he determined to fight the general evil. The people with whom he had to deal were children who must be led by the hand. The boy lying in drunken sleep upon his bed was no worse than the rest of them. He was an epitome of the evil, as his parents were of the sorrows, of the place.
The minister clearly recognized the issues he needed to tackle in his community, and through this one individual, he decided to confront the broader problem. The people he was dealing with were like children who needed guidance. The boy passed out drunk on his bed wasn't any worse than the others. He was a symbol of the wrongdoing, just as his parents represented the sadness of the area.
He could not talk to Elias. He could not lecture him. He would only be dashing his words against the accumulated evil of years of bondage as the ripples of a summer sea beat against a stone wall. It was not the wickedness of this boy he was fighting or even the wrong-doing of Mt. Hope. It was the aggregation of the evils of the fathers, the grandfathers, the masters and mistresses of these people. Against this what could talk avail?
He couldn’t talk to Elias. He couldn't lecture him. He would just be throwing his words against the years of accumulated evil from oppression, like the waves of a summer sea crashing against a stone wall. It wasn’t just this boy’s wickedness he was up against, or even the wrongdoing of Mt. Hope. It was the buildup of the evils from their fathers, grandfathers, and the masters and mistresses of these people. What good would talking do against that?
The boy slept on, and the afternoon passed heavily away. Aunt Caroline was finding solace in her pipe, and Stephen Gray sulked in moody silence beside the hearth. Neither of them joined their guest at evening service.
The boy kept sleeping, and the afternoon dragged on. Aunt Caroline found comfort in her pipe, while Stephen Gray sat in brooding silence next to the fireplace. Neither of them went to join their guest for the evening service.

“AUNT CAROLINE WAS FINDING SOLACE IN THE PIPE.”
“Aunt Caroline was finding comfort in the pipe.”
He went, however. It was hard to face those people again after the events of the morning.[57] He could feel them covertly nudging each other and grinning as he went up to the pulpit. He chided himself for the momentary annoyance it caused him. Were they not like so many naughty, irresponsible children?
He went anyway. It was tough to face those people again after what happened that morning.[57] He could sense them quietly nudging each other and smirking as he approached the pulpit. He scolded himself for the brief irritation it caused him. Weren't they just like a bunch of mischievous, careless kids?
The service passed without unpleasantness, save that he went home with an annoyingly vivid impression of a yellow girl with red ribbons on her hat, who pretended to be impressed by his sermon and made eyes at him from behind her handkerchief.
The service went by without any issues, except that he left with a frustratingly clear memory of a girl in yellow with red ribbons on her hat, who acted like she was impressed by his sermon and flirted with him from behind her handkerchief.
On the way to his room that night, as he passed Stephen Gray, the old man whispered huskily, “It’s de fus’ time ’Lias evah done dat.”
On his way to his room that night, as he walked past Stephen Gray, the old man whispered hoarsely, “It’s the first time Elias has ever done that.”
It was the only word he had spoken since morning.
It was the only word he had said since morning.
A sound sleep refreshed Dokesbury, and restored the tone to his overtaxed nerves. When he came out in the morning, Elias was already in the kitchen. He too had slept off his indisposition, but it had been succeeded by a painful embarrassment that proved an effectual barrier to all intercourse with him. The minister talked lightly and amusingly, but the boy never raised his eyes from his plate, and only spoke[58] when he was compelled to answer some direct questions.
A good night's sleep refreshed Dokesbury and calmed his strained nerves. When he came out in the morning, Elias was already in the kitchen. He had also recovered from his earlier discomfort, but it was replaced by a painful embarrassment that kept him from interacting with anyone. The minister chatted playfully and humorously, but the boy never looked up from his plate and only spoke[58] when he had to respond to direct questions.
Harold Dokesbury knew that unless he could overcome this reserve, his power over the youth was gone. He bent every effort to do it.
Harold Dokesbury knew that unless he could break through this barrier, his influence over the youth would be lost. He put in every effort to achieve that.
“What do you say to a turn down the street with me?” he asked as he rose from breakfast.
“What do you think about taking a walk down the street with me?” he asked as he got up from breakfast.
’Lias shook his head.
'Lias shook his head.
“What! You haven’t deserted me already?”
“What! You haven’t left me yet?”
The older people had gone out, but young Gray looked furtively about before he replied: “You know I ain’t fittin’ to go out with you—aftah—aftah—yestiddy.”
The older folks had left, but young Gray glanced around nervously before he responded: “You know I’m not ready to go out with you—after—after—yesterday.”
A dozen appropriate texts rose in the preacher’s mind, but he knew that it was not a preaching time, so he contented himself with saying,—
A dozen fitting passages popped into the preacher’s mind, but he realized it wasn’t the right moment for a sermon, so he settled for saying,—
“Oh, get out! Come along!”
"Oh, get out! Let's go!"
“No, I cain’t. I cain’t. I wisht I could! You needn’t think I’s ashamed, ’cause I ain’t. Plenty of ’em git drunk, an’ I don’t keer nothin’ ’bout dat”—this in a defiant tone.
“No, I can’t. I can’t. I wish I could! You shouldn’t think I’m ashamed because I’m not. Lots of them get drunk, and I don’t care about that.” This was said in a defiant tone.
“Well, why not come along, then?”
“Well, why not join us, then?”
“I tell you I cain’t. Don’t ax me no mo’. It ain’t on my account I won’t go. It’s you.”
“I’m telling you I can’t. Don’t ask me anymore. It’s not because of me that I won’t go. It’s because of you.”
“Me! Why, I want you to go.”
“Me! Well, I want you to go.”
“I know you does, but I mustn’t. Cain’t you see that dey’d be glad to say dat—dat you was in cahoots wif me an’ you tuk yo’ dram on de sly?”
“I know you do, but I shouldn’t. Can’t you see they’d be happy to say that—you were in cahoots with me and you took your drink on the sly?”
“I don’t care what they say so long as it isn’t true. Are you coming?”
“I don’t care what they say as long as it isn’t true. Are you coming?”
“No, I ain’t.”
“No, I’m not.”
He was perfectly determined, and Dokesbury saw that there was no use arguing with him. So with a resigned “All right!” he strode out the gate and up the street, thinking of the problem he had to solve.
He was completely resolute, and Dokesbury realized there was no point in arguing with him. So with a resigned "Fine!" he walked out the gate and up the street, thinking about the problem he needed to solve.
There was good in Elias Gray, he knew. It was a shame that it should be lost. It would be lost unless he were drawn strongly away from the paths he was treading. But how could it be done? Was there no point in his mind that could be reached by what was other than evil? That was the thing to be found out. Then he paused to ask himself if, after all, he were not trying to do too much,—trying, in fact, to play Providence to Elias. He found himself involuntarily wanting to shift the responsibility of planning for the youth. He wished that something entirely independent of his intentions would happen.
There was good in Elias Gray; he knew that. It was a shame for it to be lost. It would be lost unless he was pulled strongly away from the paths he was on. But how could that happen? Was there no part of his mind that could be reached by anything other than evil? That was what needed to be figured out. Then he stopped to wonder if he was, after all, trying to do too much—trying, in fact, to take on the role of Providence for Elias. He found himself wanting to shift the responsibility of planning for the young man. He wished that something completely independent of his intentions would occur.
Just then something did happen. A piece of soft mud hurled from some unknown source caught the minister square in the chest, and spattered over his clothes. He raised his eyes and glanced about quickly, but no one was in sight. Whoever the foe was, he was securely ambushed.
Just then, something happened. A chunk of soft mud, thrown from an unknown source, hit the minister square in the chest and splattered all over his clothes. He looked up and quickly scanned his surroundings, but no one was in sight. Whoever the attacker was, they were well hidden.
“Thrown by the hand of a man,” mused Dokesbury, “prompted by the malice of a child.”
“Thrown by the hand of a man,” Dokesbury reflected, “motivated by the spite of a child.”
He went on his way, finished his business, and returned to the house.
He went on his way, wrapped up his tasks, and came back home.
“La, Brothah Dokesbury!” exclaimed Aunt Caroline, “what’s de mattah ’f yo’ shu’t bosom?”
“La, Brother Dokesbury!” exclaimed Aunt Caroline, “what’s the matter with your shirt collar?”
“Oh, that’s where one of our good citizens left his card.”
“Oh, that’s where one of our good citizens left his card.”
“You don’ mean to say none o’ dem low-life scoun’els—”
“You don’t mean to say none of those low-life scoundrels—”
“I don’t know who did it. He took particular pains to keep out of sight.”
“I don’t know who did it. He went to great lengths to stay hidden.”
“’Lias!” the old woman cried, turning on her son, “wha’ ’d you let Brothah Dokesbury go off by hisse’f fu’? Whyn’t you go ’long an’ tek keer o’ him?”
“’Lias!” the old woman shouted, turning to her son, “why did you let Brother Dokesbury go off by himself for? Why didn’t you go along and take care of him?”
The old lady stopped even in the midst of[61] her tirade, as her eyes took in the expression on her son’s face.
The old lady paused in the middle of her rant when she saw the look on her son’s face.
“I’ll kill some o’ dem damn—”
“I’ll kill some of those damn—”
“’Lias!”
“Lias!”
“’Scuse me, Mistah Dokesbury, but I feel lak I’ll bus’ ef I don’t ’spress myse’f. It makes me so mad. Don’t you go out o’ hyeah no mo’ ’dout me. I’ll go ’long an’ I’ll brek somebody’s haid wif a stone.”
“Excuse me, Mr. Dokesbury, but I feel like I’m going to explode if I don’t express myself. It makes me so mad. Don’t go out of here without knowing how I feel. I’m going to walk away and break someone’s head with a stone.”
“’Lias! how you talkin’ fo’ de ministah?”
“’Lias! Why are you talking like that to the minister?”
“Well, dat’s whut I’ll do, ’cause I kin out-th’ow any of ’em an’ I know dey hidin’-places.”
“Well, that’s what I’ll do, because I can out-throw any of them and I know their hiding places.”
“I’ll be glad to accept your protection,” said Dokesbury.
“I’d be happy to accept your protection,” said Dokesbury.
He saw his advantage, and was thankful for the mud,—the one thing that without an effort restored the easy relations between himself and his protégé.
He saw his advantage and was grateful for the mud—the one thing that effortlessly restored the easy relationship between him and his protégé.
Ostensibly these relations were reversed, and Elias went out with the preacher as a guardian and protector. But the minister was laying his nets. It was on one of these rambles that he broached to ’Lias a subject which he had been considering for some time.
Ostensibly, these roles were switched, and Elias went out with the preacher as a guardian and protector. But the minister was setting his traps. It was during one of these outings that he brought up a topic that he had been thinking about for a while.
“Oh, nothin’. ’Tain’t no ’count to raise nothin’ in.”
“Oh, nothing. It doesn’t matter to bring anything up.”
“It may not be fit for vegetables, but it will raise something.”
“It might not be suitable for vegetables, but it will grow something.”
“What?”
“Seriously?”
“Chickens. That’s what.”
“Chickens. That’s what it is.”
Elias laughed sympathetically.
Elias chuckled understandingly.
“I’d lak to eat de chickens I raise. I wouldn’t want to be feedin’ de neighbourhood.”
“I’d like to eat the chickens I raise. I wouldn’t want to be feeding the neighborhood.”
“Plenty of boards, slats, wire, and a good lock and key would fix that all right.”
“Plenty of boards, slats, wire, and a good lock and key would take care of that.”
“Yes, but whah’m I gwine to git all dem things?”
“Yes, but where am I going to get all those things?”
“Why, I’ll go in with you and furnish the money, and help you build the coops. Then you can sell chickens and eggs, and we’ll go halves on the profits.”
“Sure, I’ll join you and provide the money, and help you build the coops. Then you can sell chickens and eggs, and we’ll split the profits.”
“Hush, man!” cried ’Lias, in delight.
“Shh, dude!” shouted ’Lias, excited.
So the matter was settled, and, as Aunt Caroline expressed it, “Fu’ a week er sich a mattah, you nevah did see sich ta’in’ down an’ buildin’ up in all yo’ bo’n days.”
So the issue was resolved, and as Aunt Caroline put it, “For a week or so, you’ve never seen such tearing down and building up in all your born days.”
“What I gwine to do with bein’ a cyahpenter?”
“What am I going to do with being a carpenter?”
“Repair some of these houses around Mt. Hope, if nothing more,” Dokesbury responded, laughing; and there the matter rested.
“Fix some of these houses around Mt. Hope, if nothing else,” Dokesbury said, laughing; and that’s where the conversation ended.
The work prospered, and as the weeks went on, ’Lias’ enterprise became the town’s talk. One of Aunt Caroline’s patrons who had come with some orders about work regarded the changed condition of affairs, and said, “Why, Aunt Caroline, this doesn’t look like the same place. I’ll have to buy some eggs from you; you keep your yard and hen-house so nice, it’s an advertisement for the eggs.”
The business thrived, and as the weeks passed, ’Lias’ venture became the talk of the town. One of Aunt Caroline’s customers, who had come to place some orders, noticed the changed situation and said, “Wow, Aunt Caroline, this looks totally different. I’ll have to buy some eggs from you; you keep your yard and chicken coop so neat, it’s like an ad for the eggs.”
“Don’t talk to me nothin’ ’bout dat ya’d, Miss Lucy,” Aunt Caroline had retorted. “Dat ’long to ’Lias an’ de preachah. Hit dey doin’s. Dey done mos’ nigh drove me out wif dey cleanness. I ain’t nevah seed no sich ca’in’ on in my life befo’. Why, my ’Lias done got right brigity an’ talk about bein’ somep’n’.”
“Don’t tell me anything about that, Miss Lucy,” Aunt Caroline had snapped. “That belongs to Elias and the preacher. It’s their business. They’ve almost driven me out with their cleanliness. I’ve never seen anything like this before in my life. My Elias has gotten all worked up and talks about being something.”
Dokesbury had retired from his partnership with the boy save in so far as he acted as a general supervisor. His share had been sold to a friend of ’Lias, Jim Hughes. The two seemed to have no other thought save of raising, tending, and selling chickens.
Dokesbury had stepped back from his partnership with the boy, except for acting as a general supervisor. He had sold his share to a friend of ’Lias, Jim Hughes. The two seemed to only focus on raising, caring for, and selling chickens.
Mt. Hope looked on and ceased to scoff. Money is a great dignifier, and Jim and ’Lias were making money. There had been some sniffs when the latter had hinged the front gate and whitewashed his mother’s cabin, but even that had been accepted now as a matter of course.
Mt. Hope watched and stopped mocking. Money is a powerful equalizer, and Jim and ’Lias were earning it. There had been some raised eyebrows when the latter installed the front gate and painted his mother’s cabin, but even that had now been accepted as normal.
Dokesbury had done his work. He, too, looked on, and in some satisfaction.
Dokesbury had finished his work. He, too, watched, feeling a bit pleased.
“Let the leaven work,” he said, “and all Mt. Hope must rise.”
“Let the yeast do its job,” he said, “and all Mt. Hope will rise.”
It was one day, nearly a year later, that “old lady Hughes” dropped in on Aunt Caroline for a chat.
It was one day, almost a year later, that “old lady Hughes” stopped by Aunt Caroline's for a chat.
“Well, I do say, Sis’ Ca’line, dem two boys o’ ourn done sot dis town on fiah.”
“Well, I really say, Sis’ Ca’line, those two boys of ours have set this town on fire.”
“What now, Sis’ Lizy?”
“What now, Sis Lizy?”
“All dey wanted was a staht.”
“All they wanted was a start.”
“Well, now will you b’lieve me, dat no-’count Tom Johnson done opened a fish sto’, an’ he has de boys an’ men bring him dey fish all de time. He give ’em a little somep’n’ fu’ dey ketch, den he go sell ’em to de white folks.”
“Well, now will you believe me, that no-good Tom Johnson opened a fish store, and he has the boys and men bringing him their fish all the time. He gives them a little something for their catch, then he goes and sells them to the white folks.”
“Lawd, how long!”
"Lord, how long!"
“An’ what you think he say?”
“Uh, what do you think he said?”
“I do’ know, sis’.”
“I don’t know, sis.”
“He say ez soon ’z he git money enough, he gwine to dat school whah ’Lias an’ Jim gone an’ lu’n to fahm scientific.”
“He says as soon as he gets enough money, he’s going to that school where Elias and Jim went to learn about farming scientifically.”
“Bless de Lawd! Well, ’um, I don’ put nothin’ pas’ de young folks now.”
“Bless the Lord! Well, um, I don’t put anything past the young people now.”
Mt. Hope had at last awakened. Something had come to her to which she might aspire,—something that she could understand and reach. She was not soaring, but she was rising above the degradation in which Harold Dokesbury had found her. And for her and him the ordeal had passed.
Mt. Hope had finally woken up. Something had come to her that she could strive for—something she could understand and achieve. She wasn't soaring, but she was lifting herself above the degradation that Harold Dokesbury had found her in. And for both of them, the ordeal was over.
It was the morning before Christmas. The cold winter sunlight fell brightly through the window into a small room where an old man was sitting. The room, now bare and cheerless, still retained evidences of having once been the abode of refinement and luxury. It was the one open chamber of many in a great rambling old Virginia house, which in its time had been one of the proudest in the county. But it had been in the path of the hurricane of war, and had been shorn of its glory as a tree is stripped of its foliage. Now, like the bare tree, dismantled, it remained, and this one old man, with the aristocratic face, clung to it like the last leaf.
It was the morning before Christmas. The cold winter sunlight streamed through the window into a small room where an old man sat. The room, now empty and dreary, still showed signs of having once been a place of elegance and luxury. It was the only open space among many in a large, sprawling old house in Virginia, which had once been one of the most impressive in the county. But it had been caught in the tumult of war and had lost its splendor, much like a tree stripped of its leaves. Now, like the bare tree, dismantled, it remained, with this one old man, whose aristocratic face was like the last leaf clinging on.
He did not turn his head when an ancient serving-man came in and began laying the things for breakfast. After a while the servant spoke: “I got a monst’ous fine breakfus’ fu’ you dis mo’nin’, Mas’ Estridge. I got fresh aigs, an’[70] beat biscuits, an Lize done fried you a young chicken dat’ll sholy mek yo’ mouf worter.”
He didn't turn his head when an old servant came in and started setting up for breakfast. After a bit, the servant said: “I’ve got a really great breakfast for you this morning, Master Estridge. I’ve got fresh eggs, and[70] some baked biscuits, and Lize has fried you a young chicken that’ll definitely make your mouth water.”
“Thank you, Ike, thank you,” was the dignified response. “Lize is a likely girl, and she’s improving in her cooking greatly.”
“Thank you, Ike, thank you,” was the formal response. “Lize is a promising girl, and she’s making great strides in her cooking.”
“Yes, Mas’ Estridge, she sho is a mighty fine ooman.”
“Yes, Mr. Estridge, she is really a wonderful woman.”
“And you’re not a bad servant yourself, Ike,” the old man went on, with an air of youthful playfulness that ill accorded with his aged face. “I expect some day you’ll be coming around asking me to let you marry Lize, eh! What have you got to say to that?”
“And you’re not a bad servant yourself, Ike,” the old man continued, with a playful vibe that didn’t quite match his old face. “I bet someday you’ll come around asking me to let you marry Lize, huh! What do you think about that?”
“I reckon dat’s right, mastah, I reckon dat’s mighty nigh right.”
“I think that's right, master, I think that's really close to right.”
“Well, we shall see about it when the time comes; we shall see about it.”
“Well, we’ll figure it out when the time comes; we’ll see.”
“Lawd, how long!” mumbled the old servant to himself as he went on about his work. “Ain’t Mas’ Bob nevah gwine to git his almanec straight? He been gwine on dis way fu’ ovah twenty yeahs now. He cain’t git it thoo’ his haid dat time been a-passin’. Hyeah I done been ma’ied to Lize fu’ lo dese many yeahs, an’ we’ve got ma’ied chillum, but he still think I’s a-cou’tin’ huh.”
“Lord, how long!” muttered the old servant to himself as he went about his work. “Is Master Bob ever going to get his almanac straight? He’s been doing this for over twenty years now. He can’t seem to wrap his head around the fact that time has passed. Here I’ve been married to Lize for all these many years, and we’ve got married kids, but he still thinks I’m courting her.”
To Colonel Robert Estridge time had not passed and conditions had not changed for a generation. He was still the gallant aristocrat he had been when the war broke out,—a little past the age to enlist himself, but able and glad to give two sons to the cause of the South. They had gone out, light-hearted and gay, and brave in their military trappings and suits of gray. The father had watched them away with moist eyes and a swelling bosom. After that the tide of war had surged on and on, had even rolled to his very gates, and the widowed man watched and waited for it to bring his boys back to him. One of them came. They brought him back from the valley of the Shenandoah, and laid him in the old orchard out there behind the house. Then all the love of the father was concentrated upon the one remaining son, and his calendar could know but one day and that the one on which his Bob, his namesake and his youngest, should return to him. But one day there came to him the news that his boy had fallen in the front of a terrific fight, and in the haste of retreat he had been buried with the unknown dead. Into that trench, among the unknown, Colonel Robert[72] Estridge had laid his heart, and there it had stayed. Time stopped, and his faculties wandered. He lived always in the dear past. The present and future were not. He did not even know when the fortunes of war brought an opposing host to his very doors. He was unconscious of it all when they devoured his substance like a plague of locusts. It was all a blank to him when the old manor house was fired and he was like to lose his possessions and his life. When his servants left him he did not know, but sat and gave orders to the one faithful retainer as though he were ordering the old host of blacks. And so for more than a generation he had lived.
To Colonel Robert Estridge, time had stood still and things hadn’t changed for over twenty years. He was still the brave aristocrat he had been when the war began—a bit too old to enlist himself but willing and proud to send two sons to fight for the South. They had gone off, cheerful and eager, dressed in their military uniforms. The father had watched them leave with tear-filled eyes and a proud heart. After that, the war kept raging, eventually reaching his doorstep, and the widowed man waited for it to bring his boys back home. One of them returned. They brought him back from the Shenandoah Valley and laid him in the old orchard behind the house. Then all the father's love was focused on his surviving son, and his calendar only recognized one day—the day his Bob, his namesake and youngest, would return to him. But one day he received the news that his son had died in a fierce battle, and in the chaos of retreat, he had been buried among the unknown soldiers. Into that grave, among the unidentified, Colonel Robert Estridge had buried his heart, and it remained there. Time froze, and he lost track of everything. He lived continually in the cherished past. The present and future didn’t exist. He didn’t even realize when the tides of war brought an enemy force to his doorstep. He was unaware when they ravaged his land like a swarm of locusts. Everything was a blur when his old manor house was set on fire and he nearly lost his belongings and his life. When his servants deserted him, he didn’t notice; he just sat there, giving orders to the one loyal servant as if he were commanding a whole host of workers. And so he lived like this for more than twenty years.
“Hope you gwine to enjoy yo’ Christmas Eve breakfus’, Mas’ Estridge,” said the old servant.
“Hope you’re going to enjoy your Christmas Eve breakfast, Master Estridge,” said the old servant.
“Christmas Eve, Christmas Eve? Yes, yes, so it is. To-morrow is Christmas Day, and I’m afraid I have been rather sluggish in getting things ready for the celebration. I reckon the darkies have already begun to jubilate and to shirk in consequence, and I won’t be able to get a thing done decently for a week.”
“Christmas Eve, Christmas Eve? Yes, yes, it is. Tomorrow is Christmas Day, and I’m afraid I’ve been a bit slow in getting things ready for the celebration. I guess the folks have already started to celebrate and are slacking off because of it, and I won’t be able to get anything done properly for a week.”
“That’s right, Ike. I can depend upon you. You’re always faithful. Just you get things done up right for me, and I’ll give you that broadcloth suit of mine. It’s most as good as new.”
"That's right, Ike. I can count on you. You're always reliable. Just make sure you get everything done properly for me, and I'll give you my broadcloth suit. It's almost as good as new."
“Thanky, Mas’ Bob, thanky.” The old Negro said it as fervently as if he had not worn out that old broadcloth a dozen years ago.
“Thank you, Master Bob, thank you.” The old man said it with as much passion as if he hadn’t worn out that old fabric a dozen years ago.
“It’s late and we’ve got to hurry if we want things prepared in time. Tell Lize that I want her to let herself out on that dinner. Your Mas’ Bob and your Mas’ Stanton are going to be home to-morrow, and I want to show them that their father’s house hasn’t lost any of the qualities that have made it famous in Virginia for a hundred years. Ike, there ain’t anything in this world for making men out of boys like making them feel the debt they owe to their name and family.”
“It’s late and we need to hurry if we want everything ready on time. Tell Lize that I want her to let herself out for that dinner. Your Mas’ Bob and your Mas’ Stanton are coming home tomorrow, and I want to show them that their father’s house hasn’t lost any of the qualities that have made it famous in Virginia for a hundred years. Ike, there’s nothing in this world that turns boys into men like making them feel the responsibility they have to their name and family.”
“Yes, suh, Mas’ Bob an’ Mas’ Stant sholy is mighty fine men.”
"Yes, sir, Master Bob and Master Stant are really great men."
“There ain’t two finer in the whole country, sir,—no, sir, not in all Virginia, and that of necessity means the whole country. Now, Ike, I want you to get out some of that wine up in[74] the second cellar, and when I say some I mean plenty. It ain’t seen the light for years, but it shall gurgle into the glasses to-morrow in honour of my sons’ home-coming. Good wine makes good blood, and who should drink good wine if not an Estridge of Virginia, sir, eh, Ike?”
“There aren’t two better in the whole country, sir—not in all of Virginia, which really means the entire country. Now, Ike, I want you to get some of that wine from the second cellar up in [74], and when I say some, I mean a lot. It hasn’t seen the light of day in years, but it will flow into the glasses tomorrow to celebrate my sons’ return. Good wine makes good blood, and who better to drink good wine than an Estridge of Virginia, right, Ike?”
The wine had gone to make good cheer when a Federal regiment had lighted its campfires on the Estridge lawn, but old Ike had heard it too often before and knew his business too well to give any sign.
The wine had been flowing to spread good cheer when a Federal regiment set up camp on the Estridge lawn, but old Ike had heard this too many times before and was too skilled at his job to show any sign.
“I want you to take some things up to Miss Clarinda Randolph to-morrow, too, and I’ve got a silver snuffbox for Thomas Daniels. I can’t make many presents this year. I’ve got to devote my money to the interest of your young masters.”
“I’d like you to take some things to Miss Clarinda Randolph tomorrow, and I also have a silver snuffbox for Thomas Daniels. I can’t make many gifts this year. I need to focus my money on your young masters.”
There was a catch in the Negro’s voice as he replied, “Yes, Mas’ Estridge, dey needs it mos’, dey needs it mos’.”
There was a hitch in the Black man's voice as he replied, “Yes, Master Estridge, they need it the most, they need it the most.”
The old colonel’s spell of talking seldom lasted long, and now he fell to eating in silence; but his face was the face of one in a dream. Ike waited on him until he had done, and then, clearing the things away, slipped out, leaving him to sit and muse in his chair by the window.
The old colonel rarely talked for long, and now he fell silent to eat; his expression was that of someone lost in a dream. Ike attended to him until he finished, then, after clearing the dishes, quietly stepped out, leaving him to sit and think in his chair by the window.
“Look hyeah, Lize,” said the old servant, as he entered his wife’s cabin a little later. “Pleggoned ef I didn’t come purt’ nigh brekin’ down dis mo’nin’.”
“Look here, Lize,” said the old servant, as he entered his wife’s cabin a little later. “I swear I almost broke down this morning.”
“Wha’ ’s de mattah wif you, Ike?”
“What's the matter with you, Ike?”
“Jes’ a-listenin’ to ol’ Mas’ a-sittin’ dah a-talkin’ lak it was de ol’ times,—a-sendin’ messages to ol’ Miss Randolph, dat’s been daid too long to talk about, an’ to Mas’ Tom Daniels, dat went acrost de wateh ruther ’n tek de oaf o’ ’legiance.”
“Just listening to old Master sitting there talking like it was the old times—sending messages to old Miss Randolph, who’s been dead too long to mention, and to Master Tom Daniels, who went across the water rather than take the oath of allegiance.”
“Oomph,” said the old lady, wiping her eyes on her cotton apron.
“Oomph,” said the old lady, wiping her eyes on her cotton apron.
“Den he expectin’ Mas’ Bob an’ Mas’ Stant home to-morrer. ’Clah to goodness, when he say dat I lak to hollahed right out.”
“Then he’s expecting Master Bob and Master Stant home tomorrow. I swear, when he said that, I almost shouted out loud.”
“Den you would ’a’ fixed it, wouldn’t you? Set down an’ eat yo’ breakfus’, Ike, an’ don’t you nevah let on when Mas’ Estridge talkin’, you jes’ go ’long ’bout yo’ wuk an’ keep yo’ mouf shet, ’ca’se ef evah he wake up now he gwine to die right straight off.”
“Then you would have fixed it, wouldn’t you? Sit down and eat your breakfast, Ike, and don’t ever let on when Master Estridge is talking, just go about your work and keep your mouth shut, because if he wakes up now, he’s going to die right away.”
“Lawd he’p him not to wake up den, ’ca’se he ol’, but we needs him. I do’ know whut I’d do ef I didn’t have Mas’ Bob to wuk fu’. You got ol’ Miss Randolph’s present ready fu’ him?”
“Lord, I hope he doesn’t wake up then, because he’s old, but we need him. I don’t know what I’d do if I didn’t have Master Bob to work for. Do you have old Miss Randolph’s gift ready for him?”
“Co’se I has. I done made him somep’n’ diffunt dis yeah.”
“‘Cause I have. I made him something different this year.”
“Made him somep’n’ diffunt—whut you say, Lize?” exclaimed the old man, laying his knife and fork on his plate and looking up at his wife with wide-open eyes. “You ain’t gwine change afteh all dese yeahs?”
“Made him something different—what do you say, Lize?” exclaimed the old man, setting his knife and fork down on his plate and looking up at his wife with wide-open eyes. “You aren’t going to change after all these years?”
“Yes. I jes’ pintly had to. It’s been de same thing now fu’ mo’ ’n twenty yeahs.”
“Yes. I just had to. It’s been the same thing for more than twenty years now.”
“Whut you done made fu’ him?”
"What has he done for you?"
“I’s made him a comfo’t to go roun’ his naik.”
“I made him comfortable to go around his neck.”
“But, Lize, ol’ Miss Cla’indy allus sont him gloves knit wif huh own han’. Ain’t you feared Mas’ Estridge gwine to ’spect?”
“But, Lize, old Miss Cla’indy always sends him gloves made with her own hands. Aren’t you afraid Master Estridge is going to expect that?”
“No, he ain’t gwine to ’spect. He don’t tek no notice o’ nuffin’, an’ he jes’ pintly had to have dat comfo’t fu’ his naik, ’ca’se he boun’ to go out in de col’ sometime er ruther an’ he got plenty gloves.”
“No, he isn’t going to expect anything. He doesn’t pay attention to anything, and he just had to have that comfort for his neck, because he’s bound to go out in the cold sometime or another, and he has plenty of gloves.”
“I’s feared,” said the old man, sententiously, “I’s mighty feared. I wouldn’t have Mastah know we been doin’ fu’ him an’ a-sendin’ him dese presents all dis time fu’ nuffin’ in de worl’. It ’u’d hu’t him mighty bad.”
“I’m worried,” said the old man, seriously, “I’m really worried. I wouldn’t want Master to know we’ve been doing this for him and sending him these gifts all this time for nothing in the world. It would hurt him really badly.”
It was a beautiful Christmas morning as he wended his way across the lawn to his old master’s room, bearing the tray of breakfast things and “ol’ Miss Randolph’s present,”—a heavy home-made scarf. The air was full of frosty brightness. Ike was happy, for the frost had turned the persimmons. The ’possums had gorged themselves, and he had one of the fattest of them for his Christmas dinner. Colonel Estridge was sitting in his old place by the window. He crumbled an old yellow envelope in his hand as Ike came in and set the things down. It looked like the letter which had brought the news of young Robert Estridge’s loss, but it could not be, for the old man sitting there had forgotten that and was expecting the son home on that day.
It was a beautiful Christmas morning as he made his way across the lawn to his old master's room, carrying a tray of breakfast items and "old Miss Randolph's gift"—a heavy homemade scarf. The air was filled with frosty brightness. Ike was happy because the frost had ripened the persimmons. The opossums had gorged themselves, and he was planning to have one of the fattest ones for his Christmas dinner. Colonel Estridge was sitting in his usual spot by the window. He crumpled an old yellow envelope in his hand as Ike entered and set the things down. It looked like the letter that had delivered the news of young Robert Estridge’s death, but it couldn’t be, because the old man there had forgotten that and was expecting his son to come home that day.
Ike took the comforter to his master, and began in the old way: “Miss Cla’iny Randolph mek huh comperments to you, Mas’ Bob, an’ say—” But his master had turned and was looking him square in the face, and something in the look checked his flow of words. Colonel Estridge[78] did not extend his hand to take the gift. “Clarinda Randolph,” he said, “always sends me gloves.” His tone was not angry, but it was cold and sorrowful. “Lay it down,” he went on more kindly and pointing to the comforter, “and you may go now. I will get whatever I want from the table.” Ike did not dare to demur. He slipped away, embarrassed and distressed.
Ike brought the comforter to his master and started in the usual way: “Miss Cla’iny Randolph sends her compliments to you, Mas’ Bob, and says—” But his master had turned and was looking him straight in the eye, and something in that look stopped him mid-sentence. Colonel Estridge[78] didn’t reach out to accept the gift. “Clarinda Randolph,” he said, “always sends me gloves.” His tone wasn’t angry, but it was cold and filled with sadness. “Just put it down,” he said more gently, pointing at the comforter, “and you can go now. I’ll get whatever I need from the table.” Ike didn’t dare argue. He slipped away, feeling embarrassed and upset.
“Wha’ ’d I tell you?” he asked Lize, as soon as he reached the cabin. “I believe he done woke up.” But the old woman could only mourn and wring her hands.
“Didn’t I tell you?” he asked Lize as soon as he got to the cabin. “I think he really woke up.” But the old woman could only grieve and wring her hands.
“Well, nevah min’,” said Ike, after his first moment of sad triumph was over. “I guess it wasn’t the comfo’t nohow, ’ca’se I seed him wif a letteh when I went in, but I didn’t ’spicion nuffin’ tell he look at me an’ talk jes’ ez sensible ez me er you.”
“Well, never mind,” said Ike, after his first moment of sad triumph was over. “I guess it wasn’t the comfort anyway, ’cause I saw him with a letter when I went in, but I didn’t suspect anything until he looked at me and talked just as sensible as me or you.”
It was not until dinner-time that Ike found courage to go back to his master’s room, and then he did not find him sitting in his accustomed place, nor was he on the porch or in the hall.
It wasn't until dinner time that Ike finally got the courage to head back to his master's room, but he didn’t find him in his usual spot, nor was he on the porch or in the hallway.
Growing alarmed, the old servant searched high and low for him, until he came to the door of a long-disused room. A bundle of keys hung from the keyhole.
Growing increasingly worried, the old servant looked everywhere for him until he reached the door of a long-unused room. A set of keys hung from the keyhole.
“Hyeah’s whah he got dat letteh,” said Ike. “I reckon he come to put it back.” But even as he spoke, his eyes bulged with apprehension. He opened the door farther, and went in. And there at last his search was ended. Colonel Estridge was on his knees before an old oak chest. On the floor about him were scattered pair on pair of home-knit gloves. He was very still. His head had fallen forward on the edge of the chest. Ike went up to him and touched his shoulder. There was no motion in response. The black man lifted his master’s head. The face was pale and cold and lifeless. In the stiffening hand was clenched a pair of gloves,—the last Miss Randolph had ever really knit for him. The servant lifted up the lifeless form, and laid it upon the bed. When Lize came she would have wept and made loud lamentations, but Ike checked her. “Keep still,” he said. “Pray if you want to, but don’t hollah. We ought to be proud, Lize.” His shoulders were thrown back and his head was up. “Mas’ Bob’s in glory. Dis is Virginia’s Christmas gif’ to Gawd!”
“Hyeah’s why he got that letter,” said Ike. “I guess he came to return it.” But even as he spoke, his eyes widened with worry. He opened the door wider and stepped inside. And there, at last, his search was over. Colonel Estridge was on his knees in front of an old oak chest. Scattered on the floor around him were pairs of home-knit gloves. He was completely still. His head had dropped forward on the edge of the chest. Ike approached him and touched his shoulder. There was no movement in response. The black man lifted his master's head. The face was pale, cold, and lifeless. In the stiffening hand was clenched a pair of gloves—the last Miss Randolph had truly knit for him. The servant picked up the lifeless body and laid it on the bed. When Lize came, she would have cried and made loud lamentations, but Ike stopped her. “Keep quiet,” he said. “Pray if you want to, but don’t shout. We ought to be proud, Lize.” His shoulders were back and his head held high. “Mas’ Bob’s in glory. This is Virginia’s Christmas gift to God!”
The congregation on Bull-Skin Creek was without a pastor. You will probably say that this was a deficiency easily remedied among a people who possess so much theological material. But you will instantly perceive how different a matter it was, when you learn that the last shepherd who had guided the flock at Bull-skin had left that community under a cloud. There were, of course, those who held with the departed minister, as well as those who were against him; and so two parties arose in the church, each contending for supremacy. Each party refused to endorse any measure or support any candidate suggested by the other; and as neither was strong enough to run the church alone, they were in a state of inactive equipoise very gratifying to that individual who is supposed to take delight in the discomfort of the righteous.
The congregation at Bull-Skin Creek was without a pastor. You might think this was an easy problem to fix, especially given how much theological education the community had. But you’d quickly see it was more complicated when you find out that the last minister who had led the flock at Bull-Skin left under questionable circumstances. Naturally, there were those who supported the former minister and those who opposed him, leading to the formation of two factions within the church, each vying for control. Each side refused to back any proposal or candidate suggested by the other, and since neither was strong enough to run the church alone, they remained in a frustrating stalemate that seemed to please someone who enjoys seeing the virtuous in discomfort.
It was in this complicated state of affairs that Brother Hezekiah Sneedon, who was the representative of one of the candidates for the vacant pastorate, conceived and proposed a way out of the difficulty. Brother Sneedon’s proposition was favourably acted upon by the whole congregation, because it held out the promise of victory to each party. It was, in effect, as follows:
It was in this complicated situation that Brother Hezekiah Sneedon, who represented one of the candidates for the open pastor position, came up with a solution to the problem. Brother Sneedon’s proposal was positively received by the entire congregation because it offered the chance for success to all parties involved. It was essentially as follows:
Each faction—it had come to be openly recognised that there were two factions—should name its candidate, and then they should be invited to preach, on successive Sundays, trial sermons before the whole congregation, the preacher making the better impression to be called as pastor.
Each faction—it had become widely acknowledged that there were two factions—should name its candidate, and then they should be invited to deliver trial sermons on consecutive Sundays before the entire congregation, with the preacher who makes the better impression being called as pastor.
“And,” added Brother Sneedon, pacifically, “in ordah dat dis little diffunce between de membahs may be settled in ha’mony, I do hope an’ pray dat de pahty dat fin’s itse’f outpreached will give up to de othah in Christun submission, an’ th’ow in all deir might to hol’ up de han’s of whatever pastor de Lawd may please to sen’.”
“And,” added Brother Sneedon calmly, “to settle this little disagreement between the members in harmony, I hope and pray that the party who finds themselves out-preached will give in to the other in Christian submission, and do their best to support the hands of whatever pastor the Lord may choose to send.”

BROTHER HEZEKIAH SNEEDON.
Brother Hezekiah Sneedon.
Sister Hannah Williams, the leader of the opposing faction, expressed herself as well pleased with the plan, and counselled a like[85] submission to the will of the majority. And thus the difficulty at Bull-skin seemed in a fair way to settlement. But could any one have read that lady’s thoughts as she wended her homeward way after the meeting, he would have had some misgivings concerning the success of the proposition which she so willingly endorsed. For she was saying to herself,—
Sister Hannah Williams, the leader of the opposing group, expressed that she was very pleased with the plan and advised everyone to submit to the will of the majority. Thus, the issue at Bull-skin appeared to be heading toward resolution. However, if anyone could have read her thoughts as she made her way home after the meeting, they would have had some doubts about the success of the proposal she so readily supported. For she was saying to herself,—
“Uh huh! ol’ Kiah Sneedon thinks he’s mighty sma’t, puttin’ up dat plan. Reckon he thinks ol’ Abe Ma’tin kin outpreach anything near an’ fur, but ef Brothah ’Lias Smith don’t fool him, I ain’t talkin’.”
“Uh huh! Old Kiah Sneedon thinks he’s really clever with that plan. Guess he thinks old Abe Martin can out-preach anyone around, but if Brother Elias Smith doesn’t trick him, I’m not saying a word.”
And Brother Sneedon himself was not entirely guiltless of some selfish thought as he hobbled away from the church door.
And Brother Sneedon himself was not completely innocent of some selfish thought as he limped away from the church door.
“Ann,” said he to his wife, “I wunner ef Hannah Williams ca’culates dat ’Lias Smith kin beat Brother Abe Ma’tin preachin’, ki yi! but won’t she be riley when she fin’s out how mistaken she is? Why, dey ain’t nobody ’twixt hyeah an’ Louisville kin beat Brothah Abe Ma’tin preachin’. I’s hyeahed dat man preach ’twell de winders rattled an’ it seemed lak de skies mus’ come down anyhow, an’ sinnahs was a-fallin’ befo’ de Wo’d lak leaves in a Novembah[86] blas’; an’ she ’lows to beat him, oomph!” The “oomph” meant disgust, incredulity, and, above all, resistance.
“Ann,” he said to his wife, “I wonder if Hannah Williams thinks that Elias Smith can out-preach Brother Abe Martin, goodness! But she’s going to be really surprised when she finds out how wrong she is. I mean, no one between here and Louisville can out-preach Brother Abe Martin. I've heard that man preach so powerfully that the windows rattled, and it felt like the skies would come down anyway, with sinners falling before the Word like leaves in a November blast; and she claims she can beat him, ugh!” The “ugh” expressed disgust, disbelief, and, most of all, resistance.
The first of the momentous Sundays had been postponed two weeks, in order, it was said, to allow the members to get the spiritual and temporal elements of the church into order that would be pleasing to the eyes of a new pastor. In reality, Brother Sneedon and Sister Williams used the interval of time to lay their plans and to marshal their forces. And during the two weeks previous to the Sunday on which, by common consent, it had been agreed to invite the Reverend Elias Smith to preach, there was an ominous quiet on the banks of Bull-Skin,—the calm that precedes a great upheaval, when clouds hang heavy with portents and forebodings, but silent withal.
The first of the important Sundays had been delayed for two weeks, supposedly to help the members organize the church's spiritual and practical aspects in a way that would impress the new pastor. In reality, Brother Sneedon and Sister Williams used this time to devise their strategies and gather their supporters. During the two weeks leading up to the Sunday when it was agreed to invite the Reverend Elias Smith to preach, there was a tense silence on the shores of Bull-Skin—like the calm before a storm, when the air is thick with signs and warnings, yet remains eerily quiet.
But there were events taking place in which the student of diplomacy might have found food for research and reflection. Such an event was the taffy-pulling which Sister Williams’ daughters, Dora and Caroline, gave to the younger members of the congregation on Thursday evening. Such were the frequent incursions of Sister Williams herself upon the domains of the[87] neighbours, with generous offerings of “a taste o’ my ketchup” or “a sample o’ my jelly.” She did not stop with rewarding her own allies, but went farther, gift-bearing, even into the camp of the enemy himself.
But there were occurrences happening that a student of diplomacy might have found intriguing for research and thought. One such event was the taffy-pulling that Sister Williams’ daughters, Dora and Caroline, organized for the younger members of the congregation on Thursday evening. This was typical of Sister Williams herself, who frequently ventured into the territory of the[87] neighbors, generously offering “a taste of my ketchup” or “a sample of my jelly.” She didn’t just reward her own supporters, but went further, bringing gifts even into the enemy’s camp.
It was on Friday morning that she called on Sister Sneedon. She found the door ajar and pushed it open, saying, “You see, Sis’ Sneedon, I’s jes’ walkin’ right in.”
It was Friday morning when she visited Sister Sneedon. She found the door slightly open and pushed it open, saying, “You see, Sis’ Sneedon, I’m just walking right in.”
“Oh, it’s you, Sis’ Williams; dat’s right, come in. I was jes’ settin’ hyeah sawtin’ my cyahpet rags, de mof do seem to pestah ’em so. Tek dis cheer”—industriously dusting one with her apron. “How you be’n sence I seen you las’?”
“Oh, it’s you, Sister Williams; that’s right, come in. I was just sitting here sorting my carpet rags, they do seem to bother me so. Take this chair”—she industriously dusts one with her apron. “How have you been since I last saw you?”
“Oh, jes’ sawt o’ so.”
“Oh, just sort of so.”
“How’s Do’ an’ Ca’line?”
“How are Do’ and Ca’line?”
“Oh, Ca’line’s peart enough, but Do’s feelin’ kind o’ peekid.”
“Oh, Ca’line’s lively enough, but Do’s feeling kind of under the weather.”
“Don’t you reckon she grow too fas’?”
“Don’t you think she’s growing too fast?”
“’Spec’ dat’s about hit; dat gal do sutny seem to run up lak a weed.”
“’Spec’ that’s about it; that girl sure seems to grow like a weed.”
“It don’t nevah do ’em no good to grow so fas’, hit seem to tek away all deir strengf.”
“It doesn’t ever do them any good to grow so fast; it seems to take away all their strength.”
“Yes, ’m, it sholy do; gals ain’t whut dey used to be in yo’ an’ my day, nohow.”
“Yes, ma'am, it surely does; girls aren’t what they used to be in your day and mine, no way.”
“Lawd, no; dey’s ez puny ez white folks now.”
“Lord, no; they’re just as skinny as white people now.”
“Well, dem sholy is lovely cyahpet rags—put’ nigh all wool, ain’t dey?”
“Well, they sure are lovely carpet rags—made almost entirely of wool, aren’t they?”
“Yes, ma’am, dey is wool, evah speck an’ stitch; dey ain’t a bit o’ cotton among ’em. I ain’t lak some folks; I don’t b’lieve in mixin’ my rags evah-which-way. Den when you gits ’em wove have de cyahpet wah in holes, ’cause some’ll stan’ a good deal o’ strain an’ some won’t; yes, ’m, dese is evah one wool.”
“Yes, ma’am, they are all wool, every speck and stitch; there isn’t a bit of cotton in any of them. I’m not like some people; I don’t believe in mixing my fabrics randomly. Then when you get them woven, the carpet wears in spots, because some will handle a lot of strain and some won’t; yes, ma’am, these are all wool.”
“An’ you sholy have be’n mighty indust’ous in gittin’ ’em togethah.”
“Then you must have been really hardworking in getting them together.”
“I’s wo’ked ha’d an’ done my level bes’, dat’s sho.”
“I’ve worked hard and done my best, that’s for sure.”
“Dat’s de mos’ any of us kin do. But I mustn’t be settin’ hyeah talkin’ all day an’ keepin’ you f’om yo’ wo’k. Why, la! I’d mos’ nigh fu’got what I come fu’—I jes’ brung you ovah a tas’e o’ my late greens. I knows how you laks greens, so I thought mebbe you’d enjoy dese.”
“That's the most any of us can do. But I shouldn't be sitting here talking all day and keeping you from your work. Wow! I'd almost forgotten what I came for—I just brought you a taste of my fresh greens. I know how you love greens, so I thought maybe you’d enjoy these.”
“Why, sho enough; now ain’t dat good o’ you, Sis’ Williams? Dey’s right wa’m, too, an’ tu’nip tops—bless me! Why, dese mus’ be de ve’y las’ greens o’ de season.”
“Why, sure enough; isn’t that nice of you, Sis’ Williams? They’re really warm, too, and turnip tops—bless me! These must be the very last greens of the season.”
“Well, I reely don’t think you’ll fin’ none much latah. De fros’ had done teched dese, but I kin’ o’ kivered ’em up wif leaves ontwell dey growed up wuf cuttin’.”
“Well, I really don’t think you’ll find any more later. The frost had already touched these, but I kind of covered them up with leaves until they grew up enough to cut.”
“Well, I knows I sholy shell relish dem.” Mrs. Sneedon beamed as she emptied the dish and insisted upon washing it for her visitor to take home with her. “Fu’,” she said, by way of humour, “I’s a mighty po’ han’ to retu’n nice dishes when I gits ’em in my cu’boa’d once.”
“Well, I know I definitely will enjoy them.” Mrs. Sneedon smiled as she emptied the dish and insisted on washing it for her guest to take home. “For,” she said, jokingly, “I’m really bad at returning nice dishes once I get them in my cupboard.”
Sister Williams rose to go. “Well, you’ll be out to chu’ch Sunday to hyeah Broth’ ’Lias Smith; he’s a powahful man, sho.”
Sister Williams got up to leave. “Well, you’ll be at church on Sunday to hear Brother Elias Smith; he’s a powerful man, for sure.”
“Dey do tell me so. I’ll be thah. You kin ’pend on me to be out whenevah thah’s to be any good preachin’.”
“People do tell me that. I’ll be there. You can count on me to be out whenever there’s going to be any good preaching.”
“Well, we kin have dat kin’ o’ preachin’ all de time ef we gits Broth’ ’Lias Smith.”
“Well, we can have that kind of preaching all the time if we get Brother Elias Smith.”
“Yes, ’m.”
“Yes, I am.”
“Dey ain’t no ’sputin’ he’ll be a movin’ powah at Bull-Skin.”
“There's no denying he’ll be a force at Bull-Skin.”
“Yes, ’m.”
“Yes, I am.”
“We sistahs’ll have to ban’ togethah an’ try to do whut is bes’ fu’ de chu’ch.”
“We sisters will have to band together and try to do what is best for the church.”
“Yes, ’m.”
"Yes, I am."
“Co’se, Sistah Sneedon, ef you’s pleased wif his sermon, I suppose you’ll be in favoh o’ callin’ Broth’ ’Lias Smith.”
“Of course, Sister Sneedon, if you’re pleased with his sermon, I guess you’ll be in favor of calling Brother Elias Smith.”
“Well, Sis’ Williams, I do’ know; you see Hezekier’s got his hea’t sot on Broth’ Abe Ma’tin fum Dokesville; he’s mighty sot on him, an’ when he’s sot he’s sot, an’ you know how it is wif us women when de men folks says dis er dat.”
"Well, Sis’ Williams, I don’t know; you see Hezekier’s got his heart set on Brother Abe Martin from Dokesville; he’s really into him, and once he’s set on something, he’s definitely set. And you know how it is with us women when the men say this or that."
Sister Williams saw that she had overshot her mark. “Oh, hit’s all right, Sis’ Sneedon, hit’s all right. I jes’ spoke of it a-wunnerin’. What we women folks wants to do is to ban’ togethah to hol’ up de han’ of de pastah dat comes, whoms’ever he may be.”
Sister Williams realized she had gone too far. “Oh, it’s all good, Sis’ Sneedon, it’s all good. I was just mentioning it out of curiosity. What we women need to do is come together to support the pastor who comes, whoever he may be.”
“Dat’s hit, dat’s hit,” assented her companion; “an’ you kin ’pend on me thah, fu’ I’s a powahful han’ to uphol’ de ministah whoms’ever he is.”
“That's right, that's right,” agreed her companion; “and you can count on me there, because I'm a strong person to support the minister, whoever he is.”
“An’ you right too, fu’ dey’s de shepuds of de flock. Well, I mus’ be goin’—come ovah.”
“Yeah, you’re right, they’re the leaders of the group. Well, I have to go—come over here.”
“I’s a-comin’—come ag’in yo’se’f, good-bye.”
"I'm coming—come again yourself, goodbye."
As soon as her visitor was gone, Sister Sneedon warmed over the greens and sat down to the enjoyment of them. She had just finished[91] the last mouthful when her better half entered. He saw the empty plate and the green liquor. Evidently he was not pleased, for be it said that Brother Sneedon had himself a great tenderness for turnip greens.
As soon as her guest left, Sister Sneedon heated up the greens and sat down to enjoy them. She had just finished the last bite when her husband came in. He saw the empty plate and the green juice. Clearly, he wasn't happy, since Brother Sneedon had a real fondness for turnip greens.
“Wha’d you git dem greens?” he asked.
“Where did you get those greens?” he asked.
“Sistah Hannah Williams brung ’em ovah to me.”
“Sister Hannah Williams brought them over to me.”
“Sistah Hannah—who?” ejaculated he.
"Sistah Hannah—who?" he exclaimed.
“Sis’ Williams, Sis’ Williams, you know Hannah Williams.”
“Sis' Williams, Sis' Williams, you know Hannah Williams.”
“What! dat wolf in sheep’s clothin’ dat’s a-gwine erroun’ a-seekin’ who she may devowah, an’ you hyeah a-projickin’ wif huh, eatin’ de greens she gives you! How you know whut’s in dem greens?”
“What! That wolf in sheep’s clothing that’s going around looking for who she can devour, and you’re here messing around with her, eating the greens she gives you! How do you know what’s in those greens?”
“Oh, g’long, ’Kiah, you so funny! Sis’ Williams ain’t gwine conju’ nobidy.”
“Oh, come on, ’Kiah, you’re so funny! Sis’ Williams isn’t going to conjure anyone.”
“You hyeah me, you hyeah me now. Keep on foolin’ wif dat ooman, she’ll have you crawlin’ on yo’ knees an’ ba’kin, lak a dog. She kin do it, she kin do it, fu’ she’s long-haided, I tell you.”
“You hear me, you hear me now. Keep on messing with that woman, she’ll have you begging on your knees and whining like a dog. She can do it, she can do it, because she’s got long hair, I tell you.”
“Well, ef she wants to hu’t me it’s done, fu’ I’s eat de greens now.”
“Well, if she wants to hurt me, it’s done, for I’m eating the greens now.”
“Oomph! I thought you’s so afeard o’ gittin’ conju’ed.”
“Oomph! I thought you were so afraid of getting conjured.”
“Heish up! you’s allus tryin’ to raise some kin’ er contentions in de fambly. I nevah seed a ooman lak you.” And old Hezekiah strode out of the cabin in high dudgeon.
“Heish up! You’re always trying to stir up some kind of trouble in the family. I’ve never seen a woman like you.” And old Hezekiah stormed out of the cabin in a huff.
And so, smooth on the surface, but turbulent beneath, the stream of days flowed on until the Sunday on which Reverend Elias Smith was to preach his trial sermon. His fame as a preacher, together with the circumstances surrounding this particular sermon, had brought together such a crowd as the little church on Bull-Skin had never seen before even in the heat of the most successful revivals. Outsiders had come from as far away as Christiansburg, which was twelve, and Fox Run, which was fifteen miles distant, and the church was crowded to the doors.
And so, smooth on the surface but turbulent underneath, the days went by until the Sunday when Reverend Elias Smith was set to deliver his trial sermon. His reputation as a preacher, along with the circumstances surrounding this particular sermon, attracted a crowd that the little church on Bull-Skin had never seen before, even during the peak of the most successful revivals. People had come from as far away as Christiansburg, which was twelve miles, and Fox Run, which was fifteen miles away, and the church was packed to the doors.
Sister Williams with her daughters Dora and Caroline were early in their seats. Their ribbons were fluttering to the breeze like the banners of an aggressive host. There were smiles of anticipated triumph upon their faces. Brother and Sister Sneedon arrived a little later. They[93] took their seat far up in the “amen corner,” directly behind the Williams family. Sister Sneedon sat very erect and looked about her, but her spouse leaned his chin upon his cane and gazed at the floor, nor did he raise his head, when, preceded by a buzz of expectancy, the Reverend Elias Smith, accompanied by Brother Abner Williams, who was a local preacher, entered and ascended to the pulpit, where he knelt in silent prayer.
Sister Williams and her daughters, Dora and Caroline, were early to take their seats. Their ribbons fluttered in the breeze like the flags of a determined army. They wore smiles of eager anticipation. Brother and Sister Sneedon arrived a bit later. They took their seats way up in the “amen corner,” right behind the Williams family. Sister Sneedon sat up straight and looked around, but her husband rested his chin on his cane and stared at the floor, not lifting his head when, preceded by a buzz of excitement, Reverend Elias Smith entered with Brother Abner Williams, a local preacher, and made his way to the pulpit, where he knelt in silent prayer.
At the entrance of their candidate, the female portion of the Williams family became instantly alert.
At the entrance of their candidate, the women of the Williams family became instantly alert.
They were all attention when the husband and father arose and gave out the hymn: “Am I a Soldier of the Cross?” They joined lustily in the singing, and at the lines, “Sure I must fight if I would reign,” their voices rose in a victorious swell far above the voices of the rest of the congregation. Prayer followed, and then Brother Williams rose and said,—
They were all focused when the husband and father stood up and announced the hymn: “Am I a Soldier of the Cross?” They sang enthusiastically, and at the lines, “Sure I must fight if I would reign,” their voices soared triumphantly above the rest of the congregation. Prayer came next, and then Brother Williams stood up and said,—
The Reverend Elias Smith arose and glanced over the congregation. He was young, well-appearing, and looked as though he might have been unmarried. He announced his text in a clear, resonant voice: “By deir fruits shell you know dem.”
The Reverend Elias Smith stood up and surveyed the congregation. He was young, good-looking, and seemed like he might be single. He stated his text in a clear, strong voice: “By their fruits shall you know them.”
The great change that gave to the blacks fairly trained ministers from the schools had not at this time succeeded their recently accomplished emancipation. And the sermon of Elder Smith was full of all the fervour, common-sense, and rude eloquence of the old plantation exhorter. He spoke to his hearers in the language that they understood, because he himself knew no other. He drew his symbols and illustrations from the things which he saw most commonly about him,—things which he and his congregation understood equally well. He spent no time in dallying about the edge of his subject, but plunged immediately into the middle of things, and soon had about him a shouting, hallooing throng of frantic people. Of course it was the Williams faction who shouted. The spiritual impulse did not seem to reach those who favoured Brother Sneedon’s candidate.[95] They sat silent and undemonstrative. That earnest disciple himself still sat with his head bent upon his cane, and still at intervals sighed audibly. He had only raised his head once, and that was when some especially powerful period in the sermon had drawn from the partner of his joys and sorrows an appreciative “Oomph!” Then the look that he shot forth from his eyes, so full of injury, reproach, and menace, repressed her noble rage and settled her back into a quietude more consonant with her husband’s ideas.
The significant change that gave Black individuals well-trained ministers from schools hadn't yet followed their recent emancipation. Elder Smith's sermon was packed with all the passion, common sense, and raw eloquence of an old plantation preacher. He spoke to his audience in a language they understood because he didn't know any other. He pulled his symbols and illustrations from the everyday things he saw around him—things that he and his congregation were equally familiar with. He didn’t waste time skirting the topic but dove straight into it, quickly gathering a loud, enthusiastic crowd of people. Naturally, it was the Williams faction that shouted. The spiritual energy didn’t seem to reach those who supported Brother Sneedon’s candidate. They remained quiet and reserved. That devoted disciple sat with his head bowed over his cane, sighing heavily at intervals. He only lifted his head once, and that was when a particularly powerful moment in the sermon prompted an appreciative “Oomph!” from his partner in joys and sorrows. The look he shot her, full of pain, reproach, and threat, stifled her noble anger and returned her to a calmness that matched her husband’s views.[95]
Meanwhile, Sister Hannah Williams and her sylph-like daughters “Do” and “Ca’line” were in an excess of religious frenzy. Whenever any of the other women in the congregation seemed to be working their way too far forward, those enthusiastic sisters shouted their way directly across the approach to the pulpit, and held place there with such impressive and menacing demonstrativeness that all comers were warned back. There had been times when, actuated by great religious fervour, women had ascended the rostrum and embraced the minister. Rest assured, nothing of that kind happened in this case, though the preacher waxed more and more[96] eloquent as he proceeded,—an eloquence more of tone, look, and gesture than of words. He played upon the emotions of his willing hearers, except those who had steeled themselves against his power, as a skilful musician upon the strings of his harp. At one time they were boisterously exultant, at another they were weeping and moaning, as if in the realisation of many sins. The minister himself lowered his voice to a soft rhythmical moan, almost a chant, as he said,—
Meanwhile, Sister Hannah Williams and her slender daughters “Do” and “Ca’line” were caught up in a wave of religious excitement. Whenever any of the other women in the congregation seemed to be getting too close to the front, those enthusiastic sisters shouted their way directly across the path to the pulpit and held their ground with such commanding and intimidating display that everyone was pushed back. There had been times when, driven by great religious zeal, women had climbed up to the platform and embraced the minister. Rest assured, nothing like that happened this time, even as the preacher grew more and more[96] eloquent as he continued,—an eloquence more about tone, expression, and gesture than about words. He played on the emotions of his eager listeners, except for those who had steeled themselves against his influence, like a skilled musician on the strings of a harp. At one moment they were joyfully celebrating, and the next they were crying and moaning, as if realizing their many sins. The minister himself lowered his voice to a soft rhythmic moan, almost a chant, as he said,—
“You go ’long by de road an’ you see an ol’ shabby tree a-standin’ in de o’chud. It ain’t ha’dly got a apple on it. Its leaves are put’ nigh all gone. You look at de branches, dey’s all rough an’ crookid. De tree’s all full of sticks an’ stones an’ wiah an’ ole tin cans. Hit’s all bruised up an’ hit’s a ha’d thing to look at altogether. You look at de tree an’ whut do you say in yo’ hea’t? You say de tree ain’t no ’count, fu’ ‘by deir fruits shell you know dem.’ But you wrong, my frien’s, you wrong. Dat tree did ba’ good fruit, an’ by hits fruit was hit knowed. John tol’ Gawge an’ Gawge tol’ Sam, an’ evah one dat passed erlong de road had to have a shy at dat fruit. Dey be’n th’owin’ at dat tree evah sence hit begun to ba’ fruit, an’[97] dey’s ’bused hit so dat hit couldn’t grow straight to save hits life. Is dat whut’s de mattah wif you, brothah, all bent ovah yo’ staff an’ a-groanin’ wif yo’ burdens? Is dat whut’s de mattah wif you, brothah, dat yo’ steps are a-weary an’ you’s longin’ fu’ yo’ home? Have dey be’n th’owin’ stones an’ cans at you? Have dey be’n beatin’ you wif sticks? Have dey tangled you up in ol’ wiah twell you couldn’t move han’ ner foot? Have de way be’n all trouble? Have de sky be’n all cloud? Have de sun refused to shine an’ de day be’n all da’kness? Don’t git werry, be consoled. Whut de mattah! Why, I tell you you ba’in’ good fruit, an’ de debbil cain’t stan’ it—‘By deir fruits shell you know dem.’
“You walk along the road and see an old, shabby tree standing in the orchard. It hardly has an apple on it. Its leaves are nearly all gone. You look at the branches; they’re all rough and crooked. The tree is filled with sticks and stones and wire and old tin cans. It's all bruised up and hard to look at altogether. You look at the tree and what do you say in your heart? You say the tree isn’t worth much, for 'by their fruits you shall know them.' But you’re wrong, my friends, you’re wrong. That tree bore good fruit, and by its fruit it was known. John told George, and George told Sam, and everyone who passed along the road had to take a shot at that fruit. They’ve been throwing at that tree ever since it started to bear fruit, and[97] they’ve abused it so that it couldn’t grow straight to save its life. Is that what’s the matter with you, brother, all bent over your staff and groaning under your burdens? Is that what’s the matter with you, brother, that your steps are weary and you’re longing for home? Have they been throwing stones and cans at you? Have they been beating you with sticks? Have they tangled you up in old wire until you couldn’t move a hand or foot? Has the way been all trouble? Has the sky been all cloud? Has the sun refused to shine and the day been all darkness? Don’t get worried, be consoled. What’s the matter? Why, I tell you, you’re bearing good fruit, and the devil can’t stand it—'By their fruits you shall know them.'”
“You go ’long de road a little furder an’ you see a tree standin’ right by de fence. Standin’ right straight up in de air, evah limb straight out in hits place, all de leaves green an’ shinin’ an’ lovely. Not a stick ner a stone ner a can in sight. You look ’way up in de branches, an’ dey hangin’ full o’ fruit, big an’ roun’ an’ solid. You look at dis tree an’ whut now do you say in yo’ hea’t? You say dis is a good tree, fu’ ‘by deir fruits shell you know dem.’ But you wrong,[98] you wrong ag’in, my frien’s. De apples on dat tree are so sowah dat dey’d puckah up yo’ mouf wuss ’n a green pu’simmon, an’ evahbidy knows hit, by hits fruit is hit knowed. Dey don’t want none o’ dat fruit, an’ dey pass hit by an’ don’t bothah dey haids about it.
“You go further down the road and you see a tree standing right by the fence. Standing straight up in the air, every limb perfectly in place, all the leaves green and shining and beautiful. Not a stick or a stone or a can in sight. You look way up in the branches, and they’re full of fruit, big and round and solid. You look at this tree and what do you say in your heart? You say this is a good tree, for by their fruits you shall know them. But you’re wrong, my friends. The apples on that tree are so sour that they’d pucker up your mouth worse than a green persimmon, and everybody knows it, by its fruit it is known. They don’t want any of that fruit, and they pass it by without giving it a second thought.[98]”
“Look out, brothah, you gwine erlong thoo dis worl’ sailin’ on flowery beds of ease. Look out, my sistah, you’s a-walkin’ in de sof’ pafs an’ a-dressin’ fine. Ain’t nobidy a-troublin’ you, nobidy ain’t a-backbitin’ you, nobidy ain’t a-castin’ yo’ name out as evil. You all right an’ movin’ smoov. But I want you to stop an’ ’zamine yo’se’ves. I want you to settle whut kin’ o’ fruit you ba’in’, whut kin’ o’ light you showin’ fo’f to de worl’. An’ I want you to stop an’ tu’n erroun’ when you fin’ out dat you ba’in’ bad fruit, an’ de debbil ain’t bothahed erbout you ’ca’se he knows you his’n anyhow. ‘By deir fruits shell you know dem.’”
“Watch out, brother, you’re sailing through this world on beds of comfort. Watch out, my sister, you’re walking down the easy paths and dressing well. Nobody’s bothering you, nobody’s gossiping about you, nobody’s speaking ill of you. You’re all good and moving smoothly. But I want you to stop and examine yourselves. I want you to figure out what kind of fruit you’re bearing, what kind of light you’re showing to the world. And I want you to stop and turn around when you find out that you’re bearing bad fruit, and the devil isn’t bothering you because he knows you’re one of his. ‘By their fruits shall you know them.’”
The minister ended his sermon, and the spell broke. Collection was called for and taken, and the meeting dismissed.
The minister finished his sermon, and the magic faded. Donations were collected and taken, and the meeting was wrapped up.
“Wha’ ’d you think o’ dat sermon?” asked Sister Williams of one of her good friends; and the good friend answered,—
“Did you hear that sermon?” asked Sister Williams of one of her close friends; and the close friend replied,—
“Tsch, pshaw! dat man jes’ tuk his tex’ at de fust an’ nevah lef’ it.”
“Tch, pshh! That man just took his text at the start and never left it.”
Brother Sneedon remarked to a friend: “Well, he did try to use a good deal o’ high langgidge, but whut we want is grace an’ speritual feelin’.”
Brother Sneedon said to a friend, “Well, he did try to use a lot of fancy language, but what we really want is grace and spiritual feeling.”
The Williams faction went home with colours flying. They took the preacher to dinner. They were exultant. The friends of Brother Sneedon were silent but thoughtful.
The Williams group went home feeling proud. They took the preacher out for dinner. They were thrilled. Brother Sneedon's friends were quiet but contemplative.
It was true, beyond the shadow of a doubt, that the Reverend Elias Smith had made a wonderful impression upon his hearers,—an impression that might not entirely fade away before the night on which the new pastor was to be voted for. Comments on the sermon did not end with the closing of that Sabbath day. The discussion of its excellences was prolonged into the next week, and continued with a persistency dangerous to the aspirations of any rival candidate. No one was more fully conscious of this menacing condition of affairs than Hezekiah Sneedon himself. He knew that for the minds of the people to rest long upon the exploits of Elder Smith would be fatal to the chances of his own candidate; so he set about inventing some way to turn the current of public thought into[100] another channel. And nothing but a powerful agency could turn it. But in fertility of resources Hezekiah Sneedon was Napoleonic. Though his diplomacy was greatly taxed in this case, he came out victorious and with colours flying when he hit upon the happy idea of a “’possum supper.” That would give the people something else to talk about beside the Reverend Elias Smith and his wonderful sermon. But think not, O reader, that the intellect that conceived this new idea was so lacking in the essential qualities of diplomacy as to rush in his substitute, have done with it, and leave the public’s attention to revert to its former object. Brother Sneedon was too wary for this. Indeed, he did send his invitations out early to the congregation; but this only aroused discussion and created anticipation which was allowed to grow and gather strength until the very Saturday evening on which the event occurred.
It was undoubtedly true that Reverend Elias Smith made a remarkable impression on his listeners—an impression that might not completely fade before the night when the new pastor was to be voted on. Comments about the sermon didn’t stop at the end of that Sunday. The discussion about its brilliance carried on into the next week and continued with a persistence that posed a threat to any rival candidate's aspirations. No one understood this troubling situation better than Hezekiah Sneedon. He knew that if people kept thinking about Elder Smith’s impressive sermon for too long, it would be disastrous for his candidate's chances. So, he started brainstorming ways to shift public opinion to another topic. But only a strong strategy could redirect it. However, in creativity, Hezekiah Sneedon was a genius. Although his diplomacy was put to the test this time, he emerged successful and celebrated when he came up with the clever idea of a “’possum supper.” That would give the community something different to discuss instead of Reverend Elias Smith and his incredible sermon. But don’t think, dear reader, that the mind behind this new idea was lacking in the necessary diplomatic skills to implement it without caution and let the public’s focus return to its previous topic. Brother Sneedon was too clever for that. In fact, he did send out invitations to the congregation early, but that only sparked more discussion and built excitement, which continued to grow right up to the Saturday evening when the event took place.
Sister Hannah Williams saw through the plot immediately, but she could not play counter, so she contented herself with saying: “Dat Hezekiah Sneedon is sholy de bigges’ scamp dat evah trod shoe-leathah.” But nevertheless, she did not refuse an invitation to be present at the[101] supper. She would go, she said, for the purpose of seeing “how things went on.” But she added, as a sort of implied apology to her conscience, “and den I’s powahful fond o’ ’possum, anyhow.”
Sister Hannah Williams saw through the scheme right away, but she couldn't counter it, so she settled for saying, “That Hezekiah Sneedon is definitely the biggest troublemaker that ever walked on this earth.” Still, she didn't decline an invitation to the [101] supper. She said she would go to see “how things unfolded.” But she added, almost as a way to justify herself, “and besides, I really do love possum, anyway.”
In inviting Sister Williams, Brother Sneedon had taken advantage of the excellent example which that good woman had set him, and was carrying the war right into the enemy’s country; but he had gone farther in one direction, and by the time the eventful evening arrived had prepared for his guests a coup d’état which was unanticipated even by his own wife.
In inviting Sister Williams, Brother Sneedon had taken advantage of the great example that woman had set for him and was bringing the fight straight to the enemy’s territory; but he had gone further in one direction, and by the time the important evening arrived, he had prepared a coup d’état for his guests that even his own wife didn't see coming.
He had been engaged in a secret correspondence, the result of which was seen when, just after the assembling of the guests in the long, low room which was parlour, sitting, and dining room in the Sneedon household, the wily host ushered in and introduced to the astonished people the Reverend Abram Martin. They were not allowed to recover from their surprise before they were seated at the table, grace said by the reverend brother, and the supper commenced. And such a supper as it was,—one that could not but soften the feelings and touch the heart of any Negro. It was a[102] supper that disarmed opposition. Sister Hannah was seated at the left of Reverend Abram Martin, who was a fluent and impressive talker; and what with his affability and the delight of the repast, she grew mollified and found herself laughing and chatting. The other members of her faction looked on, and, seeing her pleased with the minister, grew pleased themselves. The Reverend Abram Martin’s magnetic influence ran round the board like an electric current.
He had been involved in a secret correspondence, the outcome of which became apparent when, just after the guests gathered in the long, low room that served as the parlour, sitting, and dining room in the Sneedon household, the crafty host brought in and introduced the Reverend Abram Martin to the astonished crowd. They didn’t have a chance to recover from their surprise before they were seated at the table, grace was said by the reverend, and supper began. And what a supper it was—one that could soften anyone's heart, especially that of any Black person. It was a supper that disarmed opposition. Sister Hannah was seated to the left of Reverend Abram Martin, who was a smooth and impressive speaker; with his charm and the enjoyment of the meal, she became more relaxed and found herself laughing and chatting. The other members of her group watched and, seeing her enjoy the minister's company, began to feel pleased themselves. The Reverend Abram Martin’s magnetic presence spread around the table like an electric current.
He could tell a story with a dignified humour that was irresistible,—and your real Negro is a lover of stories and a teller of them. Soon, next to the ’possum, he was the centre of attraction around the table, and he held forth while the diners listened respectfully to his profound observations or laughed uproariously at his genial jokes. All the while Brother Sneedon sat delightedly by, watchful, but silent, save for the occasional injunction to his guests to help themselves. And they did so with a gusto that argued well for their enjoyment of the food set before them. As the name by which the supper was designated would imply, ’possum was the principal feature, but, even[103] after including the sweet potatoes and brown gravy, that was not all. There was hog jole and cold cabbage, ham and Kentucky oysters, more widely known as chittlings. What more there was it boots not to tell. Suffice it to say that there was little enough of anything left to do credit to the people’s dual powers of listening and eating, for in all this time the Reverend Abram Martin had not abated his conversational efforts nor they their unflagging attention.
He could tell a story with a dignified humor that was hard to resist, and a true Black person loves stories and telling them. Before long, right after the ’possum, he became the center of attention at the table, holding forth while the diners listened respectfully to his insightful comments or laughed heartily at his friendly jokes. Meanwhile, Brother Sneedon sat happily by, watchful but silent, except for the occasional encouragement to his guests to help themselves. And they did, with such enthusiasm that it showed how much they enjoyed the delicious food in front of them. As the name for the dinner suggested, ’possum was the main dish, but even after adding the sweet potatoes and brown gravy, there was more to it. There were hog jowl and cold cabbage, ham, and Kentucky oysters, more commonly known as chitterlings. What else was there is not worth mentioning. It’s enough to say that there was hardly anything left to show off the people’s ability to listen and eat, for throughout all this time, Reverend Abram Martin had not slowed down his conversation, nor had they wavered in their unwavering attention.
Just before the supper was finished, the preacher was called upon, at the instigation of Hezekiah Sneedon, of course, to make a few remarks, which he proceeded to do in a very happy and taking vein. Then the affair broke up, and the people went home with myriad comments on their tongues. But one idea possessed the minds of all, and that was that the Reverend Abram Martin was a very able man, and charming withal.
Just as dinner was wrapping up, the preacher was asked, with Hezekiah Sneedon's encouragement, to say a few words. He happily obliged and delivered some engaging remarks. After that, the gathering ended, and people left with countless things to say. However, one thought stuck with everyone: the Reverend Abram Martin was a very capable and charming man.
It was at this hour, when opportunity for sober reflection returned, that Sister Williams first awakened to the fact that her own conduct had compromised her cause. She did not sleep that night—she lay awake and planned, and the result of her planning was a great fumbling[104] the next morning in the little bag where she kept her earnings, and the despatching of her husband on an early and mysterious errand.
It was at this time, when there was a chance for clear thinking, that Sister Williams first realized that her actions had jeopardized her cause. She didn’t sleep that night—she lay awake and made plans, and the outcome of her planning was a big scramble[104] the next morning in the small bag where she kept her earnings, and sending her husband off on an early and secretive errand.
The day of meeting came, and the church presented a scene precisely similar to that of the previous Sunday. If there was any difference, it was only apparent in the entirely alert and cheerful attitude of Brother Sneedon and the reversed expressions of the two factions. But even the latter phase was not so marked, for the shrewd Sister Williams saw with alarm that her forces were demoralised. Some of them were sitting near the pulpit with expressions of pleasant anticipation on their faces, and as she looked at them she groaned in spirit. But her lips were compressed in a way that to a close observer would have seemed ominous, and ever and anon she cast anxious and expectant glances toward the door. Her husband sat upon her left, an abashed, shamefaced expression dominating his features. He continually followed her glances toward the door with a furtive, half-frightened look; and when Sneedon looked his way, he avoided his eye.
The day of the meeting arrived, and the church looked exactly like it had the previous Sunday. If there was any difference, it was mainly in the alert and cheerful demeanor of Brother Sneedon and the mixed expressions of the two groups. But even that distinction wasn’t very pronounced, as the perceptive Sister Williams noticed with concern that her supporters were losing their spirit. Some of them were seated near the pulpit, their faces showing eager anticipation, and as she observed them, she inwardly sighed. However, her lips were pressed together in a way that would have seemed foreboding to a keen observer, and she kept casting worried and expectant looks toward the door. Her husband sat to her left, his face marked by an embarrassed, shamefaced expression. He constantly tracked her glances toward the door with a cautious, half-scared look; and when Sneedon glanced his way, he quickly turned his gaze away.
That arch schemer was serene and unruffled. He had perpetrated a stroke of excellent policy[105] by denying himself the pleasure of introducing the new minister, and had placed that matter in the hands of Isaac Jordan, a member of the opposing faction and one of Sister Williams’ stanchest supporters. Brother Jordan was pleased and flattered by the distinction, and converted.
That master manipulator was calm and composed. He had executed a brilliant move by passing up the chance to introduce the new minister and instead let Isaac Jordan, a member of the opposing group and a strong supporter of Sister Williams, take care of it. Brother Jordan felt honored and appreciated the recognition, and he became a supporter.
The service began. The hymn was sung, the prayer said, and the minister, having been introduced, was already leading out from his text, when, with a rattle and bang that instantly drew every eye rearward, the door opened and a man entered. Apparently oblivious to the fact that he was the centre of universal attention, he came slowly down the aisle and took a seat far to the front of the church. A gleam of satisfaction shot from the eye of Sister Williams, and with a sigh she settled herself in her seat and turned her attention to the sermon. Brother Sneedon glanced at the new-comer and grew visibly disturbed. One sister leaned over and whispered to another,—
The service started. The hymn was sung, the prayer was said, and the minister, having been introduced, was already stepping out from his text when, with a loud noise that instantly drew every eye back, the door swung open and a man walked in. Seemingly unaware that he was the center of attention, he slowly made his way down the aisle and took a seat near the front of the church. A gleam of satisfaction sparked in Sister Williams' eye, and with a sigh, she settled back into her seat and focused on the sermon. Brother Sneedon glanced at the newcomer and looked visibly unsettled. One sister leaned over and whispered to another,—
“I wunner whut Bud Lewis is a-doin’ hyeah?”
“I wonder what Bud Lewis is doing here?”
“I do’ know,” answered the other, “but I do hope an’ pray dat he won’t git into none o’ his shoutin’ tantrums to-day.”
“I don’t know,” answered the other, “but I really hope and pray that he won’t go into any of his shouting fits today.”
“Well, ef he do, I’s a-leavin’ hyeah, you hyeah me,” rejoined the first speaker.
“Well, if he does, I’m leaving here, you hear me,” the first speaker replied.
The sermon had progressed about one-third its length, and the congregation had begun to show frequent signs of awakening life, when on an instant, with startling suddenness, Bud Lewis sprang from his seat and started on a promenade down the aisle, swinging his arms in sweeping semi-circles, and uttering a sound like the incipient bellow of a steamboat. “Whough! Whough!” he puffed, swinging from side to side down the narrow passageway.
The sermon was about one-third of the way through, and the congregation had started to show signs of waking up when, all of a sudden, Bud Lewis jumped out of his seat and began to walk down the aisle, swinging his arms in wide arcs and making a noise like the beginning roar of a steamboat. “Whough! Whough!” he huffed, swaying from side to side down the narrow aisle.
At the first demonstration from the new-comer, people began falling to right and left out of his way. The fame of Bud Lewis’ “shoutin’ tantrums” was widespread, and they who knew feared them. This unregenerate mulatto was without doubt the fighting man of Bull-Skin.
At the first demonstration from the newcomer, people started stepping aside quickly. The reputation of Bud Lewis’ "shouting fits" was well-known, and those who were aware of them were wary. This unapologetic mixed-race man was undeniably the toughest guy in Bull-Skin.
While, as a general thing, he shunned the church, there were times when a perverse spirit took hold of him, and he would seek the meeting-house, and promptly, noisily, and violently “get religion.” At these times he made it a point to knock people helter-skelter, trample on tender toes, and do other mischief, until in many cases the meeting broke up in confusion. The[107] saying finally grew to be proverbial among the people in the Bull-Skin district that they would rather see a thunderstorm than Bud Lewis get religion.
While he generally avoided the church, sometimes a rebellious urge would take over, and he would seek out the meeting-house, where he would quickly, loudly, and dramatically “get religion.” During these moments, he made it a point to bump into people, stomp on sensitive feet, and cause other chaos, often leading to the meeting ending in disorder. The[107] saying became well-known in the Bull-Skin area that people would rather face a thunderstorm than see Bud Lewis “get religion.”
On this occasion he made straight for the space in front of the pulpit, where his vociferous hallelujahs entirely drowned the minister’s voice; while the thud, thud, thud of his feet upon the floor, as he jumped up and down, effectually filled up any gap of stillness which his hallelujahs might have left.
On this occasion, he went right to the area in front of the pulpit, where his loud hallelujahs completely drowned out the minister’s voice; and the thud, thud, thud of his feet on the floor, as he jumped up and down, effectively filled any moment of silence that his hallelujahs might have created.
Hezekiah Sneedon knew that the Reverend Mr. Martin’s sermon would be ruined, and he saw all his cherished hopes destroyed in a moment. He was a man of action, and one glance at Sister Williams’ complacent countenance decided him. He rose, touched Isaac Jordan, and said, “Come on, let’s hold him.” Jordan hesitated a minute; but his leader was going on, and there was nothing to do but to follow him. They approached Lewis, and each seized an arm. The man began to struggle. Several other men joined them and laid hold on him.
Hezekiah Sneedon knew that Reverend Mr. Martin’s sermon was about to be ruined, and in an instant, he saw all his hopes come crashing down. He was a man of action, and one look at Sister Williams’ self-satisfied face made up his mind. He stood up, touched Isaac Jordan, and said, “Come on, let’s stop him.” Jordan hesitated for a moment, but his leader was already moving forward, and there was nothing else to do but follow. They walked up to Lewis and each grabbed an arm. The man started to resist. Several other men joined in and grabbed hold of him.
“Quiet, brother, quiet,” said Hezekiah Sneedon; “dis is de house o’ de Lawd.”
“Shh, brother, shh,” said Hezekiah Sneedon; “this is the house of the Lord.”
“You lemme go,” shrieked Bud Lewis. “Lemme go, I say.”
“You let me go,” yelled Bud Lewis. “Let me go, I said.”
“But you mus’ be quiet, so de res’ o’ de congregation kin hyeah.”
“But you must be quiet, so the rest of the congregation can hear.”
“I don’t keer whethah dey hyeahs er not. I reckon I kin shout ef I want to.” The minister had paused in his sermon, and the congregation was alert.
“I don’t care whether they hear us or not. I guess I can shout if I want to.” The minister had paused in his sermon, and the congregation was alert.
“Brother, you mus’ not distu’b de meetin’. Praise de Lawd all you want to, but give somebidy else a chance too.”
“Brother, you must not disturb the meeting. Praise the Lord all you want, but give someone else a chance too.”
“I won’t, I won’t; lemme go. I’s paid fu’ shoutin’, an’ I’s gwine to shout.” Hezekiah Sneedon caught the words, and he followed up his advantage.
“I won't, I won't; let me go. I paid for shouting, and I'm going to shout.” Hezekiah Sneedon caught the words and took advantage of the moment.
“You’s paid fu’ shoutin’! Who paid you?”
"You've been paid for shouting! Who paid you?"
“Hannah Williams, dat’s who! Now you lemme go; I’s gwine to shout.”
“Hannah Williams, that’s who! Now let me go; I’m going to shout.”
The effect of this declaration was magical. The brothers, by their combined efforts, lifted the struggling mulatto from his feet and carried him out of the chapel, while Sister Williams’ face grew ashen in hue.
The effect of this declaration was magical. The brothers, working together, lifted the struggling mixed-race man off the ground and carried him out of the chapel, while Sister Williams’ face turned pale.
The congregation settled down, and the sermon was resumed. Disturbance and opposition only seemed to have heightened the minister’s[109] power, and he preached a sermon that is remembered to this day on Bull-Skin. Before it was over, Bud Lewis’ guards filed back into church and listened with enjoyment to the remainder of the discourse.
The congregation settled in, and the sermon continued. The disturbance and opposition only seemed to amplify the minister’s[109] power, and he delivered a sermon that is still remembered today on Bull-Skin. By the time it ended, Bud Lewis’ guards had drifted back into the church and enjoyed the rest of the sermon.
The service closed, and under cover of the crowd that thronged about the altar to shake the minister’s hand Hannah Williams escaped.
The service ended, and amidst the crowd that gathered around the altar to shake the minister's hand, Hannah Williams slipped away.
As the first item of business at the church meeting on the following Wednesday evening, she was formally “churched” and expelled from fellowship with the flock at Bull-Skin for planning to interrupt divine service. The next business was the unanimous choice of Reverend Abram Martin for the pastorate of the church.
As the first order of business at the church meeting the following Wednesday night, she was officially “churched” and expelled from fellowship with the congregation at Bull-Skin for intending to disrupt the worship service. The next item was the unanimous selection of Reverend Abram Martin as the pastor of the church.
No one could ever have accused Mandy Mason of being thrifty. For the first twenty years of her life conditions had not taught her the necessity for thrift. But that was before she had come North with Jim. Down there at home one either rented or owned a plot of ground with a shanty set in the middle of it, and lived off the products of one’s own garden and coop. But here it was all very different: one room in a crowded tenement house, and the necessity of grinding day after day to keep the wolf—a very terrible and ravenous wolf—from the door. No wonder that Mandy was discouraged and finally gave up to more than her old shiftless ways.
No one could ever call Mandy Mason frugal. For the first twenty years of her life, her circumstances didn’t teach her the need to be thrifty. But that was before she moved North with Jim. Back home, people either rented or owned a patch of land with a small house on it and lived off their own garden and chickens. Here, everything was different: just one room in a crowded tenement, and the constant grind of working day after day to keep the wolf—a very frightening and hungry wolf—at bay. It’s no surprise that Mandy felt discouraged and eventually fell back into her old careless habits.
Jim was no less disheartened. He had been so hopeful when he first came, and had really worked hard. But he could not go higher than his one stuffy room, and the food was not so good as it had been at home. In this state of mind, Mandy’s shiftlessness irritated him. He[114] grew to look on her as the source of all his disappointments. Then, as he walked Sixth or Seventh Avenue, he saw other coloured women who dressed gayer than Mandy, looked smarter, and did not wear such great shoes. These he contrasted with his wife, to her great disadvantage.
Jim was just as discouraged. He had been so hopeful when he first arrived and had genuinely put in a lot of effort. But he couldn't go beyond his cramped little room, and the food wasn’t nearly as good as it had been at home. In this mindset, Mandy’s laziness frustrated him. He[114] began to see her as the cause of all his letdowns. Then, as he walked down Sixth or Seventh Avenue, he noticed other women of color who dressed more brightly than Mandy, appeared sharper, and didn’t wear such huge shoes. He compared them to his wife, which didn’t do her any favors.
“Mandy,” he said to her one day, “why don’t you fix yo’se’f up an’ look like people? You go ’roun’ hyeah lookin’ like I dunno what.”
“Mandy,” he said to her one day, “why don't you take some time to clean yourself up and look presentable? You walk around here looking like I don't even know what.”
“Whyn’t you git me somep’n’ to fix myse’f up in?” came back the disconcerting answer.
“Why don’t you get me something to clean myself up with?” came the unsettling reply.
“Ef you had any git up erbout you, you’d git somep’n’ fu’ yo’se’f an’ not wait on me to do evahthing.”
“if you had any drive in you, you’d get something for yourself and not wait for me to do everything.”
“Well, ef I waits on you, you keeps me waitin’, fu’ I ain’ had nothin’ fit to eat ner waih since I been up hyeah.”
“Well, if I wait for you, you just keep me waiting, because I haven't had anything decent to eat or drink since I've been up here.”
“Nev’ min’! You’s mighty free wid yo’ talk now, but some o’ dese days you won’t be so free. You’s gwine to wake up some mo’nin’ an’ fin’ dat I’s lit out; dat’s what you will.”
“Nev mind! You’re pretty bold with your words now, but someday you won't be so carefree. You’re going to wake up one morning and find that I’ve taken off; that’s what you will.”
“Well, I ’low nobody ain’t got no string to you.”
“Well, I doubt anyone has any connection to you.”

“WHYN’T YOU GIT ME SOMEP’N’ TO FIX MYSELF UP IN?”
“Why don’t you get me something to fix myself up with?”
Mandy took Jim’s threat as an idle one, so[115] she could afford to be independent. But the next day had found him gone. The deserted wife wept for a time, for she had been fond of Jim, and then she set to work to struggle on by herself. It was a dismal effort, and the people about her were not kind to her. She was hardly of their class. She was only a simple, honest countrywoman, who did not go out with them to walk the avenue.
Mandy dismissed Jim’s threat as a meaningless one, so[115] she felt she could be independent. But the next day, he was gone. The lonely wife cried for a while because she had cared for Jim, and then she worked to get by on her own. It was a tough struggle, and the people around her were not nice to her. She didn’t really belong to their social class. She was just a simple, honest country woman who didn’t join them for walks on the avenue.
When a month or two afterward the sheepish Jim returned, ragged and dirty, she had forgiven him and taken him back. But immunity from punishment spoiled him, and hence of late his lapses had grown more frequent and of longer duration.
When a month or two later the shy Jim came back, all ragged and dirty, she had forgiven him and welcomed him home. But without any consequences for his actions, he became spoiled, and as a result, his mistakes had become more frequent and lasted longer.
He walked in one morning, after one of his absences, with a more than usually forbidding face, for he had heard the news in the neighbourhood before he got in. During his absence a baby had come to share the poverty of his home. He thought with shame at himself, which turned into anger, that the child must be three months old and he had never seen it.
He walked in one morning, after one of his absences, with a more than usually stern expression, having heard the news in the neighborhood before arriving. While he was gone, a baby had come to share the struggles of his home. He felt ashamed of himself, which quickly turned to anger, realizing that the child must be three months old and he had never seen it.
“Back ag’in, Jim?” was all Mandy said as he entered and seated himself sullenly.
“Back again, Jim?” was all Mandy said as he walked in and sat down glumly.
“Gwine away ag’in! Why, you been gone fu’ nigh on to fou’ months a’ready. Ain’t you nevah gwine to stay home no mo’?”
“Going away again! You've been gone for almost four months already. Aren't you ever going to stay home anymore?”
“I tol’ you I was gwine away fu’ good, didn’t I? Well, dat’s what I mean.”
“I told you I was leaving for good, didn’t I? Well, that’s what I mean.”
“Ef you didn’t want me, Jim, I wish to Gawd dat you’d ’a’ lef’ me back home among my folks, whaih people knowed me an’ would ’a’ give me a helpin’ han’. Dis hyeah No’f ain’t no fittin’ place fu’ a lone colo’ed ooman less’n she got money.”
“Jim, if you didn’t want me, I really wish you had just let me go back home to my family, where people knew me and would have helped me. This North isn’t a good place for a lonely Black woman unless she has money.”
“It ain’t no place fu’ nobody dat’s jes’ lazy an’ no ’count.”
“It’s not a place for anyone who’s just lazy and useless.”
“I ain’t no ’count. I ain’t wuffless. I does de bes’ I kin. I been wo’kin’ like a dog to try an’ keep up while you trapsein’ ’roun’, de Lawd knows whaih. When I was single I could git out an’ mek my own livin’. I didn’t ax nobody no odds; but you wa’n’t satisfied ontwell I ma’ied you, an’ now, when I’s tied down wid a baby, dat’s de way you treats me.”
"I’m worthless. I’m useless. I do the best I can. I’ve been working really hard to try to keep up while you wander around, God knows where. When I was single, I could go out and make my own living. I didn’t ask anyone for help; but you weren’t satisfied until I married you, and now, when I’m tied down with a baby, that’s how you treat me."
The woman sat down and began to cry, and the sight of her tears angered her husband the more.
The woman sat down and started to cry, and seeing her tears made her husband even angrier.
“Oh, cry!” he exclaimed. “Cry all you want to. I reckon you’ll cry yo’ fill befo’ you gits me back. What do I keer about de baby! Dat’s jes’ de trouble. It wa’n’t enough fu’ me to have to feed an’ clothe you a-layin’ ’roun’ doin’ nothin’, a baby had to go an’ come too.”
“Oh, cry!” he exclaimed. “Cry as much as you want. I guess you’ll cry until you’re done before you get me back. What do I care about the baby! That’s just the issue. It wasn’t enough for me to have to feed and clothe you lying around doing nothing; now a baby has to come along too.”
“It’s yo’n, an’ you got a right to tek keer of it, dat’s what you have. I ain’t a-gwine to waih my soul-case out a-tryin’ to pinch along an’ sta’ve to def at las’. I’ll kill myse’f an’ de chile, too, fus.”
“It’s yours, and you have a right to take care of it, that’s what you have. I’m not going to waste my life trying to scrape by and starve to death in the end. I’ll kill myself and the child, too, first.”
The man looked up quickly. “Kill yo’se’f,” he said. Then he laughed. “Who evah hyeahed tell of a niggah killin’ hisse’f?”
The man looked up quickly. “Kill yourself,” he said. Then he laughed. “Who ever heard of a guy killing himself?”
“Nev’ min’, nev’ min’, you jes’ go on yo’ way rejoicin’. I ’spect you runnin’ ’roun’ aftah somebody else—dat’s de reason you cain’t nevah stay at home no mo’.”
“Never mind, never mind, just go on your way rejoicing. I expect you’re running around after someone else—that’s why you can’t ever stay at home anymore.”
“Who tol’ you dat?” exclaimed the man, fiercely. “I ain’t runnin’ aftah nobody else—’tain’t none o’ yo’ business ef I is.”
“Who told you that?” the man exclaimed fiercely. “I’m not running after anyone else—it's none of your business if I am.”
The denial and implied confession all came out in one breath.
The denial and the implied confession came out all at once.
“Doggone de chile; I’s tiahed o’ hyeahin’ ’bout huh.”
“Dang it, kid; I’m tired of hearing about her.”
“You done got tiahed mighty quick when you ain’t nevah even seed huh yit. You done got tiahed quick, sho.”
“You got tired really fast even though you haven't even seen her yet. You got tired quickly, for sure.”
“No, an’ I do’ want to see huh, neithah.”
“No, and I don’t want to see her either.”
“You do’ know nothin’ ’bout de chile, you do’ know whethah you wants to see huh er not.”
“You don’t know anything about the child, you don’t know whether you want to see her or not.”
“Look hyeah, ooman, don’t you fool wid me. I ain’t right, nohow!”
“Listen here, woman, don’t mess with me. I’m not okay, not at all!”
Just then, as if conscious of the hubbub she had raised, and anxious to add to it, the baby awoke and began to wail. With quick mother instinct, the black woman went to the shabby bed, and, taking the child in her arms, began to croon softly to it: “Go s’eepy, baby; don’ you be ’f’aid; mammy ain’ gwine let nuffin’ hu’t you, even ef pappy don’ wan’ look at huh li’l face. Bye, bye, go s’eepy, mammy’s li’l gal.” Unconsciously she talked to the baby in a dialect that was even softer than usual. For a moment the child subsided, and the woman turned angrily on her husband: “I don’ keer[119] whethah you evah sees dis chile er not. She’s a blessed li’l angel, dat’s what she is, an’ I’ll wo’k my fingahs off to raise huh, an’ when she grows up, ef any nasty niggah comes erroun’ mekin’ eyes at huh, I’ll tell huh ’bout huh pappy an’ she’ll stay wid me an’ be my comfo’t.”
Just then, as if aware of the noise she had caused and eager to add to it, the baby woke up and started to cry. With quick motherly instinct, the black woman went to the rundown bed, took the child in her arms, and began to softly sing to her: “Go to sleep, baby; don’t be afraid; mommy isn’t going to let anything hurt you, even if daddy doesn’t want to look at your little face. Bye-bye, go to sleep, mommy’s little girl.” Without realizing it, she spoke to the baby in an even softer dialect than usual. For a moment, the child quieted down, and the woman turned angrily to her husband: “I don’t care[119] whether you ever see this child or not. She’s a blessed little angel, that’s what she is, and I’ll work my fingers to the bone to raise her, and when she grows up, if any nasty guy comes around making eyes at her, I’ll tell her about her daddy and she’ll stay with me and be my comfort.”
“Keep yo’ comfo’t. Gawd knows I do’ want huh.”
“Keep your comfort. God knows I don’t want her.”
“De time’ll come, though, an’ I kin wait fu’ it. Hush-a-bye, Jimsella.”
“Time will come, though, and I can wait for it. Hush-a-bye, Jimsella.”
The man turned his head slightly.
The man turned his head a little.
“What you call huh?”
“What do you mean?”
“I calls huh Jimsella, dat’s what I calls huh, ’ca’se she de ve’y spittin’ image of you. I gwine to jes’ lun to huh dat she had a pappy, so she know she’s a hones’ chile an’ kin hol’ up huh haid.”
“I call her Jimsella, that’s what I call her, because she’s the very spitting image of you. I just learned that she had a dad, so she knows she’s an honest child and can hold up her head.”
“Oomph!”
“Oof!”
They were both silent for a while, and then Jim said, “Huh name ought to be Jamsella—don’t you know Jim’s sho’t fu’ James?”
They were both quiet for a bit, and then Jim said, “Her name should be Jamsella—don’t you know Jim’s short for James?”
“I don’t keer what it’s sho’t fu’.” The woman was holding the baby close to her breast and sobbing now. “It wasn’t no James dat come a-cou’tin’ me down home. It was jes’ plain Jim. Dat’s what de mattah, I reckon you done[120] got to be James.” Jim didn’t answer, and there was another space of silence, only interrupted by two or three contented gurgles from the baby.
“I don’t care what it’s shot for.” The woman was holding the baby close to her chest and crying now. “It wasn’t some James that came courting me back home. It was just plain Jim. That’s the problem, I guess you’ve got to be James.” Jim didn’t respond, and there was another moment of silence, only broken by two or three happy gurgles from the baby.
“I bet two bits she don’t look like me,” he said finally, in a dogged tone that was a little tinged with curiosity.
“I bet two bits she doesn’t look like me,” he said finally, in a determined tone that was a bit tinged with curiosity.
“I know she do. Look at huh yo’se’f.”
“I know she does. Look at her yourself.”
“I ain’ gwine look at huh.”
“I’m not going to look at her.”
“Yes, you’s ’fraid—dat’s de reason.”
“Yes, you're afraid—that's the reason.”
“I ain’ ’fraid nuttin’ de kin’. What I got to be ’fraid fu’? I reckon a man kin look at his own darter. I will look jes’ to spite you.”
“I’m not afraid of anything, you know. What do I have to be afraid of? I figure a man can look at his own daughter. I’ll look just to spite you.”
He couldn’t see much but a bundle of rags, from which sparkled a pair of beady black eyes. But he put his finger down among the rags. The baby seized it and gurgled. The sweat broke out on Jim’s brow.
He couldn’t see much besides a pile of rags, which had a pair of shiny black eyes peeking out. But he reached his finger into the rags. The baby grabbed it and made a gurgling sound. Sweat started to bead on Jim’s forehead.
“Cain’t you let me hold de baby a minute?” he said angrily. “You must be ’fraid I’ll run off wid huh.” He took the child awkwardly in his arms.
“Can’t you let me hold the baby for a minute?” he said angrily. “You must be afraid I’ll run off with her.” He took the child awkwardly in his arms.
At supper-time that evening Jim came in with a piece of “shoulder-meat” and a head of cabbage.
At dinner that evening, Jim came in with a chunk of shoulder meat and a head of cabbage.
“You’ll have to git my dinnah ready fu’ me to ca’y to-morrer. I’s wo’kin’ on de street, an’ I cain’t come home twell night.”
“You’ll have to get my dinner ready for me to take tomorrow. I’m working on the street, and I can’t come home until night.”
“Wha’, what!” exclaimed Mandy, “den you ain’ gwine leave, aftah all.”
“Wait, what!” exclaimed Mandy, “so you’re not leaving after all.”
“Don’t bothah me, ooman,” said Jim. “Is Jimsella ’sleep?”
“Don’t bother me, woman,” said Jim. “Is Jimsella asleep?”
No more happy expedient for raising the revenues of the church could have been found than that which was evolved by the fecund brain of the Reverend Isaiah Johnson. Mr. Johnson was wise in his day and generation. He knew his people, their thoughts and their appetites, their loves and their prejudices. Also he knew the way to their hearts and their pocket-books.
No better quick fix for boosting the church's revenues could have been found than the idea proposed by the creative mind of Reverend Isaiah Johnson. Mr. Johnson was insightful in his time. He understood his community, their thoughts and desires, their loves and biases. He also knew how to reach their hearts and their wallets.
As far ahead as the Sunday two weeks before Christmas, he had made the announcement that had put the congregation of Mt. Pisgah church into a flurry of anticipatory excitement.
As early as the Sunday two weeks before Christmas, he had made the announcement that sent the congregation of Mt. Pisgah church into a frenzy of excited anticipation.
“Brothahs an’ sistahs,” he had said, “you all reckernizes, ez well ez I does, dat de revenues of dis hyeah chu’ch ain’t whut dey ought to be. De chu’ch, I is so’y to say, is in debt. We has a mo’gage on ouah buildin’, an’ besides de int’rus’ on dat, we has fuel to buy an’ lightin’ to do.[126] Fu’thahmo’, we ain’t paid de sexton but twenty-five cents on his salary in de las’ six months. In conserquence of de same, de dus’ is so thick on de benches dat ef you’d jes’ lay a clof ovah dem, dey’d be same ez upholstahed fu’niture. Now, in o’dah to mitigate dis condition of affairs, yo’ pastoh has fo’med a plan which he wishes to p’nounce dis mo’nin’ in yo’ hyeahin’ an’ to ax yo’ ’proval. You all knows dat Chris’mus is ’proachin’, an’ I reckon dat you is all plannin’ out yo’ Chris’mus dinnahs. But I been a-plannin’ fu’ you when you was asleep, an’ my idee is dis,—all of you give up yo’ Chris’mus dinnahs, tek fifteen cents er a qua’tah apiece an’ come hyeah to chu’ch an’ have a ’possum dinnah.”
“Brothers and sisters,” he said, “you all recognize, as well as I do, that the revenues of this church aren't what they should be. The church, I’m sorry to say, is in debt. We have a mortgage on our building, and on top of that interest, we need to buy heating and lighting.[126] Furthermore, we haven’t paid the sexton more than twenty-five cents of his salary in the last six months. As a result, the dust is so thick on the benches that if you just laid a cloth over them, they’d be just like upholstered furniture. Now, in order to improve this situation, your pastor has formed a plan which he wishes to announce this morning for your consideration and approval. You all know that Christmas is coming, and I figure you’re all planning your Christmas dinners. But I’ve been planning for you while you were asleep, and my idea is this—everyone give up your Christmas dinners, take fifteen cents or a quarter each, and come here to the church for a possum dinner.”
“Amen!” shouted one delighted old man over in the corner, and the whole congregation was all smiles and acquiescent nods.
“Amen!” shouted a happy old man in the corner, and the whole congregation was all smiles and nodding in agreement.
“I puceive on de pa’t of de cong’egation a disposition to approve of de pastoh’s plan.”
“I perceive on the part of the congregation a willingness to approve of the pastor’s plan.”
“Yes, yes, indeed,” was echoed on all sides.
“Yes, yes, absolutely,” was echoed from all around.
“Well, den I will jes’ tek occasion to say fu’thah dat I already has de ’possums, fo’ of de fattes’ animals I reckon you evah seen in all yo’ bo’n days, an’ I’s gwine to tu’n ’em ovah to[127] Brothah Jabez Holly to tek keer of dem an’ fatten ’em wuss ag’in de happy day.”
“Well, then I will just take this opportunity to say further that I already have the possums, for they are the fattest animals I think you have ever seen in all your born days, and I’m going to hand them over to[127] Brother Jabez Holly to take care of them and fatten them even more for the happy day.”
The eyes of Jabez Holly shone with pride at the importance of the commission assigned to him. He showed his teeth in a broad smile as he whispered to his neighbour, ’Lishy Davis, “I ’low when I gits thoo wif dem ’possums dey won’t be able to waddle;” and ’Lishy slapped his knee and bent double with appreciation. It was a happy and excited congregation that filed out of Mt. Pisgah church that Sunday morning, and how they chattered! Little knots and clusters of them, with their heads together in deep converse, were gathered all about, and all the talk was of the coming dinner. This, as has already been said, was the Sunday two weeks before Christmas. On the Sunday following, the shrewd, not to say wily, Mr. Johnson delivered a stirring sermon from the text, “He prepareth a table before me in the presence of mine enemies,” and not one of his hearers but pictured the Psalmist and his brethren sitting at a ’possum feast with the congregation of a rival church looking enviously on. After the service that day, even the minister sank into insignificance beside his steward, Jabez Holly, the[128] custodian of the ’possums. He was the most sought man on the ground.
The eyes of Jabez Holly sparkled with pride at the significance of the task assigned to him. He flashed a broad smile as he whispered to his neighbor, Lishy Davis, "I bet when I’m done with those possums, they won’t be able to waddle;" and Lishy slapped his knee and doubled over with laughter. It was a joyful and excited crowd that streamed out of Mt. Pisgah church that Sunday morning, and the chatter was nonstop! Little groups of them, heads close together in deep conversation, were gathered all around, and all anyone talked about was the upcoming dinner. This was, as mentioned before, the Sunday two weeks before Christmas. The following Sunday, the clever, if not cunning, Mr. Johnson delivered an uplifting sermon from the text, "He prepares a table before me in the presence of my enemies,” and every listener imagined the Psalmist and his friends at a possum feast while the congregation of a rival church looked on enviously. After the service that day, even the minister seemed insignificant compared to his steward, Jabez Holly, the[128] custodian of the possums. He was the most sought-after person around.
“How dem ’possums comin’ on?” asked one.
“How are the possums doing?” asked one.
“Comin’ on!” replied Jabez. “‘Comin’ on’ ain’t no name fu’ it. Why, I tell you, dem animals is jes’ a-waddlin’ a’ready.”
“Coming on!” replied Jabez. “‘Coming on’ isn’t even a name for it. I tell you, those animals are just waddling already.”
“O-o-mm!” groaned a hearer, “Chris’mus do seem slow a-comin’ dis yeah.”
“O-o-mm!” groaned a listener, “Christmas does seem to be coming slow this year.”
“Why, man,” Jabez went on, “it ’u’d mek you downright hongry to see one o’ dem critters. Evah time I looks at ’em I kin jes’ see de grease a-drippin’ in de pan, an’ dat skin all brown an’ crispy, an’ de smell a-risin’ up—”
“Why, man,” Jabez continued, “it would make you really hungry to see one of those creatures. Every time I look at them, I can just see the grease dripping in the pan, and that skin all brown and crispy, and the smell rising up—”
“Heish up, man!” exclaimed the other; “ef you don’t, I’ll drap daid befo’ de time comes.”
“Heish up, man!” shouted the other; “if you don’t, I’ll drop dead before the time comes.”
“Huh-uh! no, you won’t; you know dat day’s wuf livin’ fu’. Brothah Jackson, how’d yo’ crap o’ sweet pertaters tu’n out dis yeah?”
“Huh-uh! No, you won’t; you know that day’s worth living for. Brother Jackson, how did your crop of sweet potatoes turn out this year?”
“Fine, fine! I’s got dem mos’ plenteous in my cellah.”
“Fine, fine! I've got them most plentiful in my cellar.”
“Well, don’t eat em too fas’ in de nex’ week, ’ca’se we ’spects to call on you fu’ some o’ yo’ bes’. You know dem big sweet pertaters cut right in two and laid all erroun’ de pan teks up lots of de riches’ grease when ol’ Mistah ’Possum git too wa’m in de oven an’ git to sweatin’ it out.”
“Well, don’t eat them too fast in the next week, ’cause we expect to call on you for some of your best. You know those big sweet potatoes cut right in half and laid all around the pan soak up a lot of the richest grease when old Mister Possum gets too warm in the oven and starts sweating it out.”
“Have mercy!” exclaimed the impressionable one. “I know ef I don’t git erway f’om dis chu’ch do’ right now, I’ll be foun’ hyeah on Chris’mus day wif my mouf wide open.”
“Have mercy!” the impressionable one exclaimed. “I know if I don’t get away from this church door right now, I’ll be found here on Christmas Day with my mouth wide open.”
But he did not stay there until Christmas morning, though he arrived on that momentous day bright and early like most of the rest. Half the women of the church had volunteered to help cook the feast, and the other half were there to see it done right; so by the time for operations to commence, nearly all of Mt. Pisgah’s congregation was assembled within its chapel walls. And what laughing and joking there was!
But he didn’t stay there until Christmas morning, even though he arrived bright and early on that important day like most people. Half the women from the church had volunteered to help cook the feast, and the other half were there to make sure everything was done right; so by the time it was time to get started, almost all of Mt. Pisgah’s congregation was gathered inside the chapel. And there was so much laughing and joking!
“O-omph!” exclaimed Sister Green, “I see Brothah Bill Jones’ mouf is jes’ sot fu’ ’possum now.”
“O-omph!” exclaimed Sister Green, “I see Brother Bill Jones’ mouth is just set for possum now.”
“Yes, indeed, Sis’ Green; hit jes’ de same ’s a trap an’ gwine to spring ez soon ez dey any ’possum in sight.”
“Yes, you’re right, Sis’ Green; it’s just like a trap and will spring as soon as there’s any opossum in sight.”
“Hyah, hyah, you ain’t de on’iest one in dat fix, Brothah Jones; I see some mo’ people roun’ hyeah lookin’ mighty ’spectious.”
“Hey, hey, you’re not the only one in that situation, Brother Jones; I see some more people around here looking pretty suspicious.”
“Yes, an’ I’s one of ’em,” said some one else. “I do wish Jabez Holly ’ud come on, my mouf’s jest p’intly worterin’.”
“Yes, and I’m one of them,” said someone else. “I really wish Jabez Holly would hurry up, my mouth’s just about watering.”
Every one who has ever cooked a ’possum—and who has not?—knows that the animal must be killed the day before and hung out of doors over night to freeze “de wil’ tas’e outen him.” This duty had been intrusted to Jabez, and shouts of joy went up from the assembled people when he appeared, followed by the committee and bearing a bag on his shoulder. He set the bag on the floor, and as the crowd closed round him, he put his arm far down into it, and drew forth by the tail a beautiful white fat cleaned ’possum.
Everyone who has ever cooked a possum—and who hasn’t?—knows that you need to kill the animal the day before and hang it outside overnight to freeze “the wild taste out of him.” This task had been given to Jabez, and cheers erupted from the gathered crowd when he showed up, accompanied by the committee and carrying a bag over his shoulder. He placed the bag on the ground, and as the crowd surrounded him, he reached deep into it and pulled out a beautiful, fat, cleaned possum by the tail.
“O-om, jes’ look at dat! Ain’t dat a possum fu’ you? Go on, Brothah Jabez, let’s see anothah.” Jabez hesitated.
“O-om, just look at that! Isn’t that a possum for you? Go on, Brother Jabez, let’s see another.” Jabez hesitated.
“Dat’s one ’possum dah, ain’t it?” he said.
“That's one possum there, isn't it?” he said.
“Yes, yes, go on, let’s see de res’.” Those on the inside of the circle were looking hard at Jabez.
“Yes, yes, go on, let’s see the rest.” Those inside the circle were staring intently at Jabez.
“Now, dat’s one ’possum,” he repeated.
“Now, that’s one possum,” he repeated.
“Yes, yes, co’se it is.” There was breathless expectancy.
“Yes, yes, of course it is.” There was intense anticipation.
“Well, dat’s all dey is.”
“Well, that's all there is.”

“I SEE ’POSSUM GREASE ON YO’ MOUF.”
“I see possum grease on your mouth.”
The statement fell like a thunder-clap. No one found voice till the Reverend Isaiah Johnson broke in with, “Wha’, what dat you say, Jabez Holly?”
The statement hit like a thunderclap. No one spoke until Reverend Isaiah Johnson chimed in with, “What, what did you say, Jabez Holly?”
“I say dat’s all de ’possum dey is, dat’s what I say.”
“I say that's all the possum there is, that's what I say.”
“Whah’s dem othah ’possums, huh! whah’s de res’?”
“What's the other opossums, huh! Where's the rest?”
“I put ’em out to freeze las’ night, an’ de dogs got ’em.”
“I put them outside to freeze last night, and the dogs got them.”
A groan went up from the disappointed souls of Mt. Pisgah. But the minister went on: “Whah’d you hang dem?”
A groan rose from the disappointed people of Mt. Pisgah. But the minister continued: “Why’d you hang them?”
“Up ag’in de side o’ de house.”
“Up against the side of the house.”
“How’d de dogs git ’em dah?”
“How did the dogs get them down there?”
“Mebbe it mout ’a’ been cats.”
“Could it have been cats?”
“Why didn’t dey git dat un?”
“Why didn’t they get that one?”
“Why, why—’ca’se—’ca’se—Oh, don’t questun me, man. I want you to know dat I’s a honer’ble man.”
“Why, why—'cause—'cause—Oh, don’t question me, man. I want you to know that I’m an honorable man.”
“Jabez Holly,” said the minister, impressively, “don’t lie hyeah in de sanctua’y. I see ’possum grease on yo’ mouf.”
“Jabez Holly,” said the minister, seriously, “don’t lie here in the sanctuary. I see possum grease on your mouth.”
Jabez unconsciously gave his lips a wipe with his sleeve. “On my mouf, on my mouf!” he exclaimed. “Don’t you say you see no ’possum[132] grease on my mouf! I mek you prove it. I’s a honer’ble man, I is. Don’t you ’cuse me of nuffin’!”
Jabez instinctively wiped his lips with his sleeve. “On my mouth, on my mouth!” he exclaimed. “Don’t you dare say you don’t see any possum grease on my mouth! I’ll make you prove it. I’m an honorable man, I am. Don’t accuse me of anything!”
Murmurs had begun to arise from the crowd, and they had begun to press in upon the accused.
Murmurs started to spread through the crowd, and they began to close in on the accused.
“Don’t crowd me!” he cried, his eyes bulging, for he saw in the faces about him the energy of attack which should have been directed against the ’possum all turned upon him. “I didn’t eat yo’ ol’ ’possum, I do’ lak ’possum nohow.”
“Don’t crowd me!” he shouted, his eyes wide with fear, because he noticed in the faces around him the aggressive energy that should have been aimed at the possum was now directed at him. “I didn’t eat your old possum, I don’t like possum anyway.”
“Hang him,” said some one, and the murmur rose louder as the culprit began to be hustled. But the preacher’s voice rose above the storm.
“Hang him,” someone shouted, and the murmurs grew louder as the culprit was pushed along. But the preacher’s voice rose above the chaos.
“Ca’m yo’se’ves, my brethren,” he said; “let us thank de Lawd dat one ’possum remains unto us. Brothah Holly has been put undah a gret temptation, an’ we believe dat he has fell; but it is a jedgment. I ought to knowed bettah dan to ’a’ trusted any colo’ed man wif fo’ ’possums. Let us not be ha’d upon de sinnah. We mus’ not be violent, but I tu’ns dis assembly into a chu’ch meetin’ of de brothahs to set on Brothah Holly’s case. In de mean time de sistahs will prepah de remainin’ ’possum.”
“Calm yourselves, my friends,” he said; “let's thank the Lord that one possum is still with us. Brother Holly has been faced with a great temptation, and we believe that he has fallen; but it is a judgment. I should have known better than to have trusted any colored man with four possums. Let us not be harsh on the sinner. We must not be violent, but I turn this assembly into a church meeting of the brothers to discuss Brother Holly’s case. In the meantime, the sisters will prepare the remaining possum.”
The excellence of the one ’possum which the women prepared only fed their angry feelings, as it suggested what the whole four would have been; but the hungry men, women, and children who had foregone their Christmas dinners at home ate as cheerfully as possible, and when Mt. Pisgah’s congregation went home that day, salt pork was in great demand to fill out the void left by the meagre fare of Christmas ’possum.
The quality of the single opossum that the women cooked only fueled their frustration, as it hinted at what the entire four could have been. However, the hungry men, women, and children who had missed their Christmas dinners at home ate as happily as they could, and by the time Mt. Pisgah’s congregation went home that day, salt pork was highly sought after to make up for the meager Christmas opossum meal.
I wish I could tell you the story as I heard it from the lips of the old black woman as she sat bobbing her turbaned head to and fro with the motion of her creaky little rocking-chair, and droning the tale forth in the mellow voice of her race. So much of the charm of the story was in that voice, which even the cares of age had not hardened.
I wish I could share the story just like I heard it from the old Black woman as she sat rocking back and forth in her creaky little chair, droning on in the warm, rich tone of her people. So much of the story's charm came from that voice, which remained gentle despite the burdens of age.

OLD AUNT DOSHY.
AUNT DOSHY.
It was a sunny afternoon in late November, one of those days that come like a backward glance from a reluctantly departing summer. I had taken advantage of the warmth and brightness to go up and sit with old Aunt Doshy on the little porch that fronted her cottage. The old woman had been a trusted house-servant in one of the wealthiest of the old Kentucky families, and a visit to her never failed to elicit some reminiscence of the interesting past. Aunt Doshy was inordinately proud of her family, as she designated the Venables, and[138] was never weary of detailing accounts of their grandeur and generosity. What if some of the harshness of reality was softened by the distance through which she looked back upon them; what if the glamour of memory did put a halo round the heads of some people who were never meant to be canonised? It was all plain fact to Aunt Doshy, and it was good to hear her talk. That day she began:—
It was a sunny afternoon in late November, one of those days that feel like a last glimpse of summer as it reluctantly fades away. I took advantage of the warmth and brightness to sit with old Aunt Doshy on the little porch in front of her cottage. She had been a trusted housekeeper in one of the wealthiest families in old Kentucky, and visiting her always brought up interesting stories from the past. Aunt Doshy was incredibly proud of her family, which she called the Venables, and she never got tired of sharing tales of their greatness and kindness. So what if some of the harshness of reality was softened by the distance she looked back from; so what if the glow of memory cast a halo around some people who were never meant to be saints? To Aunt Doshy, it was all absolutely true, and it was nice to listen to her. That day she started:—
“I reckon I hain’t never tol’ you ’bout ole Mas’ an’ young Mas’ fallin’ out, has I? Hit’s all over now, an’ things is done change so dat I reckon eben ef ole Mas’ was libin’, he wouldn’t keer ef I tol’, an’ I knows young Mas’ Tho’nton wouldn’t. Dey ain’t nuffin’ to hide ’bout it nohow, ’ca’se all quality families has de same kin’ o’ ’spectable fusses.
“I guess I haven’t told you about old Master and young Master falling out, have I? It’s all over now, and things have changed so much that I think even if old Master were alive, he wouldn’t care if I told, and I know young Master Thornton wouldn't either. There’s nothing to hide about it anyway, because all respectable families have the same kind of arguments.”
“Hit all happened ’long o’ dem Jamiesons whut libed jinin’ places to our people, an’ whut ole Mas’ ain’t spoke to fu’ nigh onto thutty years. Long while ago, when Mas’ Tom Jamieson an’ Mas’ Jack Venable was bofe young mans, dey had a qua’l ’bout de young lady dey bofe was a-cou’tin’, an’ by-an’-by dey had a du’l an’ Mas’ Jamieson shot Mas’ Jack in de shouldah, but Mas’ Jack ma’ied de lady, so dey was eben.[139] Mas’ Jamieson ma’ied too, an’ after so many years dey was bofe wid’ers, but dey ain’t fu’give one another yit. When Mas’ Tho’nton was big enough to run erroun’, ole Mas’ used to try to ’press on him dat a Venable mus’n’ never put his foot on de Jamieson lan’; an’ many a tongue-lashin’ an’ sometimes wuss de han’s on our place got fu’ mixin’ wif de Jamieson servants. But, la! young Mas’ Tho’nton was wuss’n de niggers. Evah time he got a chance he was out an’ gone, over lots an’ fiel’s an’ into de Jamieson ya’d a-playin’ wif little Miss Nellie, whut was Mas’ Tom’s little gal. I never did see two chillun so ’tached to one another. Dey used to wander erroun’, han’ in han’, lak brother an’ sister, an’ dey’d cry lak dey little hea’ts ’u’d brek ef either one of dey pappys seed ’em an’ pa’ted ’em.
“All of this happened with the Jamiesons who lived close to our people, and that old man hasn’t spoken to them in almost thirty years. A long time ago, when Tom Jamieson and Jack Venable were both young men, they had a fight over the same young lady they were courting, and eventually, they had a duel where Jamieson shot Jack in the shoulder. But Jack ended up marrying the lady, so they were even. Jamieson got married too, and after so many years, they were both widowers, but they still hadn’t forgiven each other. When Thornton was old enough to run around, the old man would try to impress upon him that a Venable should never step foot on Jamieson land. There were many harsh words exchanged, and sometimes the hands on our place got into scuffles with the Jamieson servants. But, goodness! Young Thornton was worse than the slaves. Every chance he got, he was off and away, over fields and lots, into the Jamieson yard playing with little Miss Nellie, who was Tom’s girl. I never saw two kids so attached to each other. They would wander around hand in hand like brother and sister, and they’d cry as if their little hearts would break if either of their fathers saw them and parted them.[139]”
“I ’member once when de young Mastah was erbout eight year ole, he was a-settin’ at de table one mo’nin’ eatin’ wif his pappy, when all of er sudden he pause an’ say, jes’ ez solerm-lak, ‘When I gits big, I gwine to ma’y Nellie.’ His pappy jump lak he was shot, an’ tu’n right pale, den he say kin’ o’ slow an’ gaspy-lak, ‘Don’t evah let me hyeah you say sich a thing[140] ergin, Tho’nton Venable. Why, boy, I’d raver let evah drap o’ blood outen you, dan to see a Venable cross his blood wif a Jamieson.’
“I remember once when the young Master was about eight years old, he was sitting at the table one morning eating with his dad, when all of a sudden he paused and said, just as serious as could be, ‘When I grow up, I’m going to marry Nellie.’ His dad jumped like he was shot, and turned really pale, then he said kind of slow and breathless, ‘Don’t ever let me hear you say such a thing again, Thornton Venable. Why, boy, I’d rather let every drop of blood out of you than to see a Venable mix his blood with a Jamieson.’[140]
“I was jes’ a-bringin’ in de cakes whut Mastah was pow’ful fon’ of, an’ I could see bofe dey faces. But, la! honey, dat chile didn’t look a bit skeered. He jes’ sot dah lookin’ in his pappy’s face,—he was de spittin’ image of him, all ’cept his eyes, dey was his mother’s,—den he say, ‘Why, Nellie’s nice,’ an’ went on eatin’ a aig. His pappy laid his napkin down an’ got up an’ went erway f’om de table. Mas’ Tho’nton say, ‘Why, father didn’t eat his cakes.’ ‘I reckon yo’ pa ain’t well,’ says I, fu’ I knowed de chile was innercent.
“I was just bringing in the cakes that Master really liked, and I could see both their faces. But, oh my, that kid didn’t look scared at all. He just sat there looking at his dad—he looked just like him, except for his eyes; they were his mom’s. Then he said, ‘Why, Nellie’s nice,’ and went back to eating an egg. His dad laid his napkin down, got up, and walked away from the table. Master Thornton said, ‘Why, Dad didn’t eat his cakes.’ ‘I guess your dad isn’t feeling well,’ I said, because I knew the kid was innocent.
“Well, after dat day, ole Mas’ tuk extry pains to keep de chillun apa’t—but ’twa’n’t no use. ’Tain’t never no use in a case lak dat. Dey jes’ would be together, an’ ez de boy got older, it seemed to grieve his pappy mighty. I reckon he didn’t lak to jes’ fu’bid him seein’ Miss Nellie, fu’ he know how haidstrong Mas’ Tho’nton was, anyhow. So things kep’ on dis way, an’ de boy got handsomer evah day. My, but his pappy did set a lot o’ sto’ by him. Dey wasn’t nuffin’ dat boy eben wished fu’ dat his pappy[141] didn’t gin him. Seemed lak he fa’ly wusshipped him. He’d jes’ watch him ez he went erroun’ de house lak he was a baby yit. So hit mus’ ’a’ been putty ha’d wif Mas’ Jack when hit come time to sen’ Mas’ Tho’nton off to college. But he never showed it. He seed him off wif a cheerful face, an’ nobidy would ’a’ ever guessed dat it hu’t him; but dat afternoon he shet hisse’f up an’ hit was th’ee days befo’ anybody ’cept me seed him, an’ nobidy ’cept me knowed how his vittels come back not teched. But after de fus’ letter come, he got better. I hyeahd him a-laffin’ to hisse’f ez he read it, an’ dat day he et his dinner.
“Well, after that day, old Master took extra care to keep the kids apart—but it was no use. It was never really going to work in a situation like that. They just ended up together, and as the boy got older, it seemed to bother his dad a lot. I guess he didn’t like just forbidding him from seeing Miss Nellie, especially since he knew how headstrong Master Thornton was, anyway. So things continued this way, and the boy got more handsome every day. My, but his dad really did care about him. There wasn’t anything that boy even wished for that his dad didn’t give him. It seemed like he practically worshipped him. He’d just watch him as he went around the house like he was still a baby. So it must have been pretty hard for Master Jack when it came time to send Master Thornton off to college. But he never showed it. He saw him off with a cheerful face, and nobody would have ever guessed it hurt him; but that afternoon he shut himself up, and it was three days before anyone except me saw him, and nobody but me knew how his meals came back untouched. But after the first letter came, he improved. I heard him laughing to himself as he read it, and that day he ate his dinner.”
“Well, honey, dey ain’t no tellin’ whut Mas’ Jack’s plans was, an’ hit ain’t fu’ me to try an’ guess ’em; but ef he had sont Mas’ Tho’nton erway to brek him off f’om Miss Nellie, he mout ez well ’a’ let him stayed at home; fu’ Jamieson’s Sal whut nussed Miss Nellie tol’ me dat huh mistis got a letter f’om Mas’ Tho’nton evah day er so. An’ when he was home fu’ holidays, you never seed nuffin’ lak it. Hit was jes’ walkin’ er ridin’ er dribin’ wif dat young lady evah day of his life. An’ dey did look so sweet together dat it seemed a shame to pa’t ’em—him[142] wif his big brown eyes an’ sof’ curly hair an’ huh all white an’ gentle lak a little dove. But de ole Mas’ couldn’t see hit dat erway, an’ I knowed dat hit was a-troublin’ him mighty bad. Ez well ez he loved his son, hit allus seemed lak he was glad when de holidays was over an’ de boy was back at college.
“Well, honey, there’s no telling what Master Jack’s plans were, and it’s not for me to try and guess them; but if he had sent Master Thornton over to break him off from Miss Nellie, he might as well have let him stay home; because Jamieson’s Sal, who took care of Miss Nellie, told me that her mistress got a letter from Master Thornton every day or so. And when he was home for the holidays, you never saw anything like it. It was just walking or riding or driving with that young lady every day of his life. And they did look so sweet together, it seemed a shame to part them—him with his big brown eyes and soft curly hair and her all white and gentle like a little dove. But the old Master couldn’t see it that way, and I knew it was really bothering him a lot. As much as he loved his son, it always seemed like he was glad when the holidays were over and the boy was back at college.[142]
“Endurin’ de las’ year dat de young Mastah was to be erway, his pappy seemed lak he was jes’ too happy an’ res’less fu’ anything. He was dat proud of his son, he didn’t know whut to do. He was allus tellin’ visitors dat come to de house erbout him, how he was a ’markable boy an’ was a-gwine to be a honour to his name. An’ when ’long to’ds de ve’y end of de term, a letter come sayin’ dat Mas’ Tho’nton had done tuk some big honour at de college, I jes’ thought sho Mas’ Jack ’u’d plum bus’ hisse’f, he was so proud an’ tickled. I hyeahd him talkin’ to his ole frien’ Cunnel Mandrey an’ mekin’ great plans ’bout whut he gwine to do when his son come home. He gwine tek him trav’lin’ fus’ in Eur’p, so’s to ‘finish him lak a Venable ought to be finished by seein’ somep’n’ of de worl’—’ dem’s his ve’y words. Den he was a-gwine to come home an’ ‘model de house an’ fit it up,[143] ’fu’’—I never shell fu’git how he said it,—‘fu’ I ’spec’ my son to tek a high place in de society of ole Kintucky an’ to mo’ dan surstain de reputation of de Venables.’ Den when de las’ day come an’ young Mastah was home fu’ sho, so fine an’ clever lookin’ wif his new mustache—sich times ez dey was erbout dat house nobidy never seed befo’. All de frien’s an’ neighbours, ’scusin’, o’ co’se, de Jamiesons, was invited to a big dinner dat lasted fu’ hours. Dey was speeches by de gent’men, an’ evahbidy drinked de graderate’s health an’ wished him good luck. But all de time I could see dat Mas’ Tho’nton wasn’t happy, dough he was smilin’ an’ mekin’ merry wif evahbidy. It ’pressed me so dat I spoke erbout hit to Aunt Emmerline. Aunt Emmerline was Mas’ Tho’nton’s mammy, an’ sence he’d growed up, she didn’t do much but he’p erroun’ de house a little.
“During the last year that the young Master was away, his father seemed like he was just too happy and restless for anything. He was so proud of his son that he didn’t know what to do. He was always telling visitors who came to the house about him, how he was a remarkable boy and was going to be an honor to his name. And when it got close to the very end of the term, a letter came saying that Master Thornton had received a big honor at college; I just thought Master Jack would burst with pride, he was so pleased and excited. I heard him talking to his old friend Colonel Mandrey and making great plans about what he was going to do when his son came home. He was going to take him traveling first in Europe, to ‘finish him like a Venable ought to be finished by seeing something of the world’—those were his exact words. Then he was going to come home and remodel the house and set it up, [143] ‘for’—I’ll never forget how he said it—‘for I expect my son to take a high place in the society of old Kentucky and to more than sustain the reputation of the Venables.’ Then when the last day came and the young Master was home for sure, looking so fine and clever with his new mustache—such times as there were around that house nobody had ever seen before. All the friends and neighbors, except of course the Jamiesons, were invited to a big dinner that lasted for hours. There were speeches by the gentlemen, and everybody drank to the graduate’s health and wished him good luck. But all the time I could see that Master Thornton wasn’t happy, though he was smiling and making merry with everybody. It impressed me so much that I talked about it to Aunt Emmerline. Aunt Emmerline was Master Thornton’s mother, and since he’d grown up, she didn’t do much but help around the house a little.
“‘You don’ mean to tell me dat you noticed dat too?’ says she when I tol’ huh erbout it.
“‘You don’t mean to tell me that you noticed that too?’ she says when I told her about it.
“‘Yes, I did,’ says I, ‘an’ I noticed hit strong.’
“‘Yeah, I did,’ I said, ‘and I noticed it a lot.’”
“‘Dey’s somep’n’ ain’t gwine right wif my po’ chile,’ she say, ‘an’ dey ain’t no tellin’ whut it is.’
“‘There’s something not right with my poor child,’ she says, ‘and there’s no telling what it is.’”
“‘Hain’t you got no idee, Aunt Emmerline?’ I say.
“‘Don’t you have any idea, Aunt Emmerline?’ I say."
“‘La! chile,’ she say in a way dat mek me think she keepin’ somep’n’ back, ‘la! chile, don’ you know young mans don’ come to dey mammys wif dey secuts lak dey do when dey’s babies? How I gwine to know whut’s pesterin’ Mas’ Tho’nton?’
“‘Wow! Girl,’ she says in a way that makes me think she’s holding something back, ‘wow! Girl, don’t you know young men don’t come to their moms with their secrets like they do when they’re babies? How am I supposed to know what’s bothering Master Thornton?’”
“Den I knowed she was hidin’ somep’n’, an’ jes’ to let huh know dat I’d been had my eyes open too, I say slow an’ ’pressive lak, ‘Aunt Emmerline, don’ you reckon hit Miss Nellie Jamieson?’ She jumped lak she was skeered, an’ looked at me right ha’d; den she say, ‘I ain’ reck’nin’ nuffin’ ’bout de white folks’ bus’ness.’ An’ she pinched huh mouf up right tight, an’ I couldn’t git another word outen huh; but I knowed dat I’d hit huh jes’ erbout right.
“Then I knew she was hiding something, and just to let her know that I was onto it too, I said slowly and dramatically, ‘Aunt Emmerline, don’t you think it’s Miss Nellie Jamieson?’ She jumped like she got scared and looked at me hard; then she said, ‘I’m not thinking anything about the white folks’ business.’ And she pinched her mouth shut tight, and I couldn’t get another word out of her; but I knew that I’d hit the nail on the head.”
“One mo’nin’ erbout a week after de big dinner, jes’ ez dey was eatin’, Mas’ Tho’nton say, ‘Father, I’d lak to see you in de liberry ez soon ez you has de time. I want to speak to you ’bout somep’n’ ve’y impo’tant.’ De ole man look up right quick an’ sha’p, but he say ve’y quiet lak, ‘Ve’y well, my son, ve’y well; I’s at yo’ service at once.’
“One morning about a week after the big dinner, just as they were eating, Master Thornton said, ‘Father, I’d like to see you in the library as soon as you have the time. I want to talk to you about something very important.’ The old man looked up quickly and sharply, but he said very calmly, ‘Very well, my son, very well; I’m at your service right away.’”
“Dey went into de liberry, an’ Mas’ Tho’nton shet de do’ behin’ him. I could hyeah dem talkin’ kin’ o’ low while I was cl’arin’ erway de dishes. After while dey ’menced to talk louder. I had to go out an’ dus’ de hall den near de liberry do’, an’ once I hyeahd ole Mas’ say right sho’t an’ sha’p, ‘Never!’ Den young Mas’ he say, ‘But evah man has de right to choose fu’ his own se’f.’
“They went into the library, and Mr. Thornton shut the door behind him. I could hear them talking kind of quietly while I was clearing away the dishes. After a while, they started talking louder. I had to go out and dust the hallway near the library door, and once I heard old Mr. say quite clearly, 'Never!' Then young Mr. said, 'But every man has the right to choose for himself.'”
“‘Man, man!’ I hyeahd his pappy say in a way I had never hyeahd him use to his son befo’, ‘evah male bein’ dat wahs men’s clothes an’ has a mustache ain’t a man.’
“‘Man, man!’ I heard his dad say in a way I had never heard him talk to his son before, ‘any male being that wears men's clothes and has a mustache isn't a man.’”
“‘Man er whut not,’ po’ young Mastah’s voice was a-tremblin’, ‘I am at leas’ my father’s son an’ I deserve better dan dis at his han’s.’ I hyeahd somebody a-walkin’ de flo’, an’ I was feared dey’d come out an’ think dat I was a-listenin’, so I dus’es on furder down de hall, an’ didn’t hyeah no mo’ ontwell Mas’ Tho’nton come hurryin’ out an’ say, ‘Ike, saddle my hoss.’ He was ez pale ez he could be, an’ when he spoke sho’t an’ rough lak dat, he was so much lak his father dat hit skeered me. Ez soon ez his hoss was ready, he jumped into de saddle an’ went flyin’ outen de ya’d lak mad,[146] never eben lookin’ back at de house. I didn’t see Mas’ Jack fu’ de res’ of de day, an’ he didn’t come in to suppah. But I seed Aunt Emmerline an’ I knowed dat she had been somewhah an’ knowed ez much ez I did erbout whut was gwine on, but I never broached a word erbout hit to huh. I seed she was oneasy, but I kep’ still ’twell she say, ‘Whut you reckon keepin’ Mas’ Tho’nton out so late?’ Den I jes’ say, ‘I ain’t reck’nin’ ’bout de white folks’ bus’ness.’ She looked a little bit cut at fus’, den she jes’ go on lak nuffin’ hadn’t happened: ‘I’s mighty ’sturbed ’bout young Mas’; he never stays erway f’om suppah ’dout sayin’ somep’n’.’
“‘I’m not what you think,’ the poor young master’s voice was trembling, ‘I am at least my father’s son and I deserve better than this from him.’ I heard someone walking on the floor, and I was afraid they’d come out and think I was listening, so I moved further down the hall and didn’t hear anything more until Master Thornton hurried out and said, ‘Ike, saddle my horse.’ He was as pale as could be, and when he spoke short and rough like that, he reminded me so much of his father that it scared me. As soon as his horse was ready, he jumped into the saddle and flew out of the yard like something mad, never even looking back at the house. I didn’t see Master Jack for the rest of the day, and he didn’t come in for supper. But I saw Aunt Emmerline and I knew she had been somewhere and knew as much as I did about what was going on, but I never brought it up with her. I saw she was uneasy, but I kept quiet until she said, ‘What do you think is keeping Master Thornton out so late?’ Then I just said, ‘I’m not worrying about the white folks’ business.’ She looked a bit hurt at first, then she just went on as if nothing had happened: ‘I’m really disturbed about young Master; he never stays away from supper without saying something.’[146]”
“‘Oh, I reckon he kin fin’ suppah somewhah else.’ I says dis don’t keer lak jes’ fu’ to lead huh on.
“‘Oh, I guess he can find supper somewhere else.’ I say this doesn’t seem like just to lead her on.
“‘I ain’t so much pestered ’bout his suppah,’ she say; ‘I’s feared he gwine do somep’n’ he hadn’t ought to do after dat qua’l ’twixt him an’ his pappy.’
“‘I’m not really worried about his supper,’ she says; ‘I’m just afraid he’s going to do something he shouldn’t after that fight between him and his dad.’”
“‘Did dey have a qua’l?’ says I.
“‘Did they have a quarrel?’ I asked.”
“‘G’long!’ Aunt Emmerline say, ‘you wasn’t dus’in’ one place in de hall so long fu’ nuffin’. You knows an’ I knows eben ef we don’t talk a heap. I’s troubled myse’f. Hit jes’ in[147] dat Venable blood to go right straight an’ git Miss Nellie an’ ma’y huh right erway, an’ ef he do it, I p’intly know his pa’ll never fu’give him.’ Den Aunt Emmerline ’mence to cry, an’ I feel right sorry fu’ huh, ’ca’se Mas’ Tho’nton huh boy, an’ she think a mighty heap o’ him.
“‘Get along!’ Aunt Emmerline says, ‘you’ve been hanging around in the hall for no reason. You know, and I know, even if we don’t talk much. I’m really worried. It’s just in[147] that Venable is supposed to go right away and get Miss Nellie and marry her immediately, and if he does, I know his dad will never forgive him.’ Then Aunt Emmerline starts to cry, and I feel really sorry for her because that's Master Thornton’s boy, and she thinks a lot of him.”
“Well, we hadn’t had time to say much mo’ when we hyeahd a hoss gallopin’ into de ya’d. Aunt Emmerline jes’ say, ‘Dat’s Gineral’s lope!’ an’ she bus’ outen de do’. I waits, ’spectin’ huh to come back an’ say dat Mas’ Tho’nton done come at las’. But after while she come in wif a mighty long face an’ say, ‘Hit’s one o’ Jamieson’s darkies; he brung de hoss back an’ a note Mas’ gin him fu’ his pappy. Mas’ Tho’nton done gone to Lexin’ton wif Miss Nellie an’ got ma’ied.’ Den she jes’ brek down an’ ’mence a-cryin’ ergin an’ a-rockin’ huhse’f back an’ fofe an’ sayin’, ‘Oh, my po’ chile, my po’ boy, whut’s to ’come o’ you!’
“Well, we hadn’t had time to say much more when we heard a horse galloping into the yard. Aunt Emmerline just said, ‘That’s General’s lope!’ and she rushed out the door. I waited, expecting her to come back and say that Master Thornton had finally arrived. But after a while, she came in with a really long face and said, ‘It’s one of Jamieson’s workers; he brought the horse back and a note Master gave him for his father. Master Thornton has gone to Lexington with Miss Nellie and got married.’ Then she just broke down and started crying again, rocking herself back and forth and saying, ‘Oh, my poor child, my poor boy, what’s to come of you!’”
“I went upstairs an’ lef’ huh—we bofe stayed at de big house—but I didn’t sleep much, ’ca’se all thoo de night I could hyeah ole Mas’ a-walkin’ back an’ fofe ercross his flo’, an’ when Aunt Emmerline come up to baid, she mou’ned[148] all night, eben in huh sleep. I tell you, honey, dem was mou’nin’ times.
“I went upstairs and left her—we both stayed at the big house—but I didn’t sleep much because all through the night I could hear old Master walking back and forth across his floor, and when Aunt Emmerline came up to bed, she mourned[148] all night, even in her sleep. I tell you, honey, those were mourning times.
“Nex’ mo’nin’ when ole Mas’ come down to brekfus’, he looked lak he done had a long spell o’ sickness. But he wasn’t no man to ’spose his feelin’s. He never let on, never eben spoke erbout Mas’ Tho’nton bein’ erway f’om de table. He didn’t eat much, an’ fin’ly I see him look right long an’ stiddy at de place whah Mas’ Tho’nton used to set an’ den git up an’ go ’way f’om de table. I knowed dat he was done filled up. I went to de liberry do’ an’ I could hyeah him sobbin’ lak a chile. I tol’ Aunt Emmerline ’bout it, but she jes’ shuck huh haid an’ didn’t say nuffin’ a’-tall.
“Nex’ morning when old Master came down for breakfast, he looked like he’d been sick for a long time. But he wasn’t the kind of man to show his feelings. He never let on, never even mentioned Master Thornton being away from the table. He didn’t eat much, and finally I saw him staring long and hard at the spot where Master Thornton used to sit, and then he got up and left the table. I knew he was done eating. I went to the library door and I could hear him sobbing like a child. I told Aunt Emmerline about it, but she just shook her head and didn’t say anything at all."
“Well, hit went dis erway fu’ ’bout a week. Mas’ Jack was gittin’ paler an’ paler evah day, an’ hit jes’ ’menced to come to my min’ how ole he was. One day Aunt Emmerline say she gwine erway, an’ she mek Jim hitch up de spring wagon an’ she dribe on erway by huhse’f. Co’se, now, Aunt Emmerline she do putty much ez she please, so I don’t think nuffin’ ’bout hit. When she come back, ’long to’ds ebenin’, I say, ‘Aunt Emmerline, whah you been all day?’
“Well, this went on like this for about a week. Master Jack was getting paler and paler every day, and it just started to hit me how old he was. One day Aunt Emmerline said she was going away, and she had Jim hook up the spring wagon and she drove off by herself. Of course, Aunt Emmerline pretty much does as she pleases, so I didn’t think much about it. When she came back later that evening, I said, ‘Aunt Emmerline, where have you been all day?’”
“Nex’ mo’nin’ Aunt Emmerline mighty oneasy, an’ I don’ know whut de matter ontwell I hyeah some un say, ‘Tek dat hoss, Ike, an’ feed him, but keep de saddle on.’ Aunt Emmerline jes’ fa’ly fall out de do’ an’ I lak to drap, ’ca’se hit’s Mas’ Tho’nton’s voice. In a minute he come to me an’ say, ‘Doshy, go tell my father I’d lak to speak to him.’
“Nex’ morning Aunt Emmerline was really uneasy, and I don’t know what was wrong until I hear someone say, ‘Take that horse, Ike, and feed him, but leave the saddle on.’ Aunt Emmerline just fell out the door, and I was about to drop, because it was Master Thornton’s voice. In a minute, he came to me and said, ‘Doshy, go tell my father I’d like to speak to him.’”
“I don’ skeercely know how I foun’ my way to de liberry, but I did. Ole Mas’ was a-settin’ dah wif a open book in his han’, but his eyes was jes’ a-starin’ at de wall, an’ I knowed he wasn’t a-readin’. I say, ‘Mas’ Jack,’ an’ he sta’t jes’ lak he rousin’ up, ‘Mas’ Jack, Mas’ Tho’nton want to speak to you.’ He jump up quick, an’ de book fall on de flo’, but he grab a cheer an’ stiddy hisse’f. I done tol’ you Mas’ Jack wasn’t no man to ’spose his feelin’s. He jes’ say, slow lak he hol’in’ hisse’f, ‘Sen’ him in hyeah.’ I goes back an’ ’livers de message, den I flies roun’ to de po’ch whah de liberry winder opens out, ’ca’se, I ain’t gwine lie erbout it, I was mighty tuk up wif all dis gwine on[150] an’ I wanted to see an’ hyeah,—an’ who you reckon ’roun’ dah but Aunt Emmerline! She jes’ say, ‘S-sh!’ ez I come ’roun’, an’ clas’ huh han’s. In a minute er so, de liberry do’ open an’ Mas’ Tho’nton come in. He shet hit behin’ him, an’ den stood lookin’ at his pa, dat ain’t never tu’ned erroun’ yit. Den he say sof’, ‘Father.’ Mas’ Jack tu’ned erroun’ raal slow an’ look at his son fu’ a while. Den he say, ‘Do you still honour me wif dat name?’ Mas’ Tho’nton got red in de face, but he answer, ‘I don’ know no other name to call you.’
“I barely know how I found my way to the library, but I did. Old Master was sitting there with an open book in his hand, but his eyes were just staring at the wall, and I knew he wasn't reading. I said, ‘Master Jack,’ and he started as if he was waking up, ‘Master Jack, Master Thornton wants to speak to you.’ He jumped up quickly, and the book fell on the floor, but he grabbed a chair and steadied himself. I told you Master Jack wasn't the type to show his feelings. He just said, slowly, as if he was holding himself back, ‘Send him in here.’ I went back and delivered the message, then I hurried around to the porch where the library window opens out, because I won’t lie about it, I was really caught up with all this going on and I wanted to see and hear—and guess who was around there but Aunt Emmerline! She just said, ‘S-sh!’ as I came around, and clasped her hands. In a minute or so, the library door opened and Master Thornton came in. He shut it behind him and then stood looking at his dad, who hadn’t turned around yet. Then he said softly, ‘Father.’ Master Jack turned around really slowly and looked at his son for a while. Then he said, ‘Do you still honor me with that name?’ Master Thornton turned red in the face, but he replied, ‘I don’t know any other name to call you.’”
“‘Will you set down?’ Mas’ speak jes’ lak he was a-talkin’ to a stranger.
“‘Will you sit down?’ Mas’ spoke just like he was talking to a stranger.
“‘Ef you desiah me to.’ I see Mas’ Tho’nton was a-bridlin’ up too. Mas’ jes’ th’owed back his haid an’ say, ‘Fa’ be it f’om any Venable to fu’git cou’tesy to his gues’.’ Young Mas’ moved erway f’om de cheer whah he was a-gwine to set, an’ his haid went up. He spoke up slow an’ delibut, jes’ lak his pa, ‘I do not come, suh, in dat cha’acter, I is hyeah ez yo’ son.’
“‘If you want me to.’ I see Master Thornton was getting ready too. Master just threw back his head and said, ‘Far be it from any Venable to forget courtesy to his guest.’ Young Master moved away from the chair where he was going to sit, and his head went up. He spoke slowly and deliberately, just like his dad, ‘I do not come, sir, in that capacity, I am here as your son.’”
“Well, ole Mas’ eyes fa’ly snapped fiah. He was white ez a sheet, but he still spoke slow an’ quiet, hit made me creep, ‘You air late in ’memberin’ yo’ relationship, suh.’
“Well, old Master’s eyes really flashed with fire. He was as white as a sheet, but he still spoke slowly and quietly, it made me shiver, ‘You are late in remembering your relationship, sir.’”
“‘I hab never fu’got it.’
"I have never forgotten it."
“‘Den, suh, you have thought mo’ of yo’ rights dan of yo’ duties.’ Mas’ Jack was mad an’ so was Mas’ Tho’nton; he say, ‘I didn’t come hyeah to ’scuss dat.’ An’ he tu’ned to’ds de do’. I hyeah Aunt Emmerline groan jes’ ez Mas’ say, ‘Well, whut did you come fu’?’
“‘Well, sir, you’ve thought more about your rights than your responsibilities.’ Master Jack was angry, and so was Master Thornton; he said, ‘I didn’t come here to discuss that.’ And he turned towards the door. I heard Aunt Emmerline groan just as Master said, ‘Well, what did you come for?’”
“‘To be insulted in my father’s house by my father, an’ I’s got all dat I come fu’!’ Mas’ Tho’nton was ez white ez his pa now, an’ his han’ was on de do’-knob. Den all of a sudden I hyeah de winder go up, an’ I lak to fall over gittin’ outen de way to keep f’om bein’ seed. Aunt Emmerline done opened de winder an’ gone in. Dey bofe tu’ned an’ looked at huh s’prised lak, an’ Mas’ Jack sta’ted to say somep’n’, but she th’owed up huh han’ an’ say ‘Wait!’ lak she owned de house. ‘Mas’ Jack,’ she say, ‘you an’ Mas’ Tho’nton ain’t gwine pa’t dis way. You mus’n’t. You’s father an’ son. You loves one another. I knows I ain’t got no bus’ness meddlin’ in yo’ ’fairs, but I cain’t see you all qua’l dis way. Mastah, you’s bofe stiffnecked. You’s bofe wrong. I know Mas’ Tho’nton didn’t min’ you, but he didn’t mean no ha’m—he couldn’t he’p it—it was in de[152] Venable blood, an’ you mus’n’t ’spise him fu’ it.’
“‘To be insulted in my father’s house by my father, and I’ve got everything I came for!’ Master Thornton was as pale as his dad now, and his hand was on the doorknob. Then all of a sudden, I heard the window go up, and I nearly fell over getting out of the way to avoid being seen. Aunt Emmerline had opened the window and gone in. They both turned and looked at her, surprised, and Master Jack started to say something, but she raised her hand and said, ‘Wait!’ as if she owned the place. ‘Master Jack,’ she said, ‘you and Master Thornton aren’t going to part this way. You mustn’t. You’re father and son. You love each other. I know I shouldn’t interfere in your affairs, but I can’t stand to see you both quarrel like this. Master, you’re both stubborn. You’re both wrong. I know Master Thornton didn’t mean to upset you, but he didn’t mean any harm—he couldn’t help it—it’s in the[152] Venable blood, and you shouldn’t think less of him for it.’”
“‘Emmerline’—ole Mas’ tried to git in a word, but she wouldn’t let him.
“‘Emmerline’—old Master tried to get in a word, but she wouldn’t let him.
“‘Yes, Mastah, yes, but I nussed dat boy an’ tuk keer o’ him when he was a little bit of a he’pless thing; an’ when his po’ mammy went to glory, I ’member how she look up at me wif dem blessed eyes o’ hern an’ lay him in my arms an’ say, “Emmerline, tek keer o’ my baby.” I’s done it, Mastah, I’s done it de bes’ I could. I’s nussed him thoo sickness when hit seemed lak his little soul mus’ foller his mother anyhow, but I’s seen de look in yo’ eyes, an’ prayed to God to gin de chile back to you. He done it, he done it, an’ you sha’n’t th’ow erway de gif’ of God!’ Aunt Emmerline was a-cryin’ an’ so was Mas’ Tho’nton. Ole Mas’ mighty red, but he clared his th’oat an’ said wif his voice tremblin’, ‘Emmerline, leave de room.’ De ole ooman come out a-cryin’ lak huh hea’t ’u’d brek, an’ jes’ ez de do’ shet behin’ huh, ole Mas’ brek down an’ hol’ out his arms, cryin’, ‘My son, my son.’ An’ in a minute he an’ Mas’ Tho’nton was a-hol’in’ one another lak dey’d never let go, an’ his pa was a-pattin’ de[153] boy’s haid lak he was a baby. All of a sudden ole Mas’ hel’ him off an’ looked at him an’ say, ‘Dat ole fool talkin’ to me erbout yo’ mother’s eyes, an’ you stannin’ hyeah a-lookin’ at me wif ’em.’ An’ den he was a-cryin’ ergin, an’ dey was bofe huggin’.
“‘Yes, Master, yes, but I took care of that boy and looked after him when he was just a helpless little thing; and when his poor mother went to heaven, I remember how she looked up at me with those blessed eyes of hers and laid him in my arms and said, “Emmerline, take care of my baby.” I’ve done it, Master; I’ve done it the best I could. I’ve nursed him through sickness when it seemed like his little soul was going to follow his mother anyway, but I’ve seen the look in your eyes and prayed to God to give the child back to you. He did it, he did it, and you shouldn’t throw away the gift of God!’ Aunt Emmerline was crying, and so was Master Thornton. Old Master was really red, but he cleared his throat and said with his voice trembling, ‘Emmerline, leave the room.’ The old woman came out crying like her heart would break, and just as the door shut behind her, old Master broke down and held out his arms, crying, ‘My son, my son.’ And in a minute, he and Master Thornton were holding each other like they’d never let go, and his father was patting the boy’s head like he was a baby. All of a sudden, old Master held him out and looked at him and said, ‘That old fool talking to me about your mother’s eyes, and you standing here looking at me with them.’ And then he was crying again, and they were both hugging.’
“Well, after while dey got all settled down, an’ Mas’ Tho’nton tol’ his pa how Aunt Emmerline drib to Lexin’ton an’ foun’ him an’ made him come home. ‘I was wrong, father,’ he say, ‘but I reckon ef it hadn’t ’a’ been fu’ Aunt Emmerline, I would ’a’ stuck it out.’
“Well, after a while they all settled down, and Master Thornton told his dad how Aunt Emmerline drove to Lexington and found him and made him come home. ‘I was wrong, Dad,’ he said, ‘but I guess if it hadn’t been for Aunt Emmerline, I would have stuck it out.’”
“‘It was in de Venable blood,’ his pa say, an’ dey bofe laff. Den ole Mas’ say, kin’ o’ lak it hu’t him, ‘An’ whah’s yo’ wife?’ Young Mas’ got mighty red ergin ez he answer, ‘She ain’t fu’ erway.’
“‘It was in the Venable blood,’ his dad said, and they both laughed. Then old Master asked, kind of like it hurt him, ‘And where’s your wife?’ Young Master turned really red again as he answered, ‘She isn’t far away.’”
“‘Go bring huh,’ Mas’ Jack say.
"‘Go get her,’ Mas’ Jack said."
“Well, I reckon Mas’ Tho’nton lak to flew, an’ he had Miss Nellie dah in little er no time. When dey come, Mas’ he say, ‘Come hyeah,’ den he pause awhile—‘my daughter.’ Den Miss Nellie run to him, an’ dey was another cryin’ time, an’ I went on to my work an’ lef’ ’em talkin’ an’ laffin’ an’ cryin’.
“Well, I think Mr. Thornton almost flew, and he had Miss Nellie there in no time at all. When they arrived, he said, ‘Come here,’ then he paused for a moment—‘my daughter.’ Then Miss Nellie ran to him, and there was another emotional moment, so I went back to my work and left them talking, laughing, and crying.”
“Well, Aunt Emmerline was skeered to def. She jes’ p’intly knowed dat she was gwine to git a tongue-lashin’. I don’ know whether she was mos’ skeered er mos’ happy. Mas’ sont fu’ huh after while, an’ I listened when she went in. He was tryin’ to talk an’ look pow’ful stern, but I seed a twinkle in his eye. He say, ‘I want you to know, Emmerline, dat hit ain’t yo’ place to dictate to yo’ mastah whut he shell do—Shet up, shet up! I don’ want a word outen you. You been on dis place so long, an’ been bossin’ de other darkies an’ yo’ Mas’ Tho’nton erroun’ so long, dat I ’low you think you own de place. Shet up, not a word outen you! Ef you an’ yo’ young Mas’ ’s a-gwine to run dis place, I reckon I’d better step out. Humph! You was so sma’t to go to Lexin’ton de other day, you kin go back dah ergin. You seem to think you’s white, an’ hyeah’s de money to buy a new dress fu’ de ole fool darky dat nussed yo’ son an’ made you fu’give his foo’ishness when you wanted to be a fool yo’se’f.’ His voice was sof’ ergin, an’ he put de money in Aunt Emmerline’s han’ an’ pushed huh out de do’, huh a-cryin’ an’ him put’ nigh it.
“Well, Aunt Emmerline was scared to death. She just knew she was going to get a serious talking-to. I don't know if she was more scared or more happy. Master sent for her after a while, and I listened when she went in. He was trying to talk and look really stern, but I saw a twinkle in his eye. He said, 'I want you to know, Emmerline, that it’s not your place to dictate to your master what he should do—Shut up, shut up! I don’t want to hear a word from you. You’ve been on this place so long, and have been bossing the other folks around and your Master Thornton around for so long that I guess you think you own the place. Shut up, not a word from you! If you and your young master are going to run this place, I suppose I’d better step aside. Humph! You were so smart to go to Lexington the other day, you can go back there again. You seem to think you're white, and here’s the money to buy a new dress for the old fool who nursed your son and made you forgive his foolishness when you wanted to be a fool yourself.’ His voice softened again, and he put the money in Aunt Emmerline’s hand and pushed her out the door, her crying and him nearly there.”
“After dis, Mas’ Jack was jes’ bent an’ boun’ dat de young people mus’ go on a weddin’ trip. So dey got ready, an’ Miss Nellie went an’ tol’ huh pa goo’bye. Min’ you, dey hadn’t been nuffin’ said ’bout him an’ Mas’ not bein’ frien’s. He done fu’give Miss Nellie right erway fu’ runnin’ off. But de mo’nin’ dey went erway, we all was out in de ya’d, an’ Aunt Emmerline settin’ on de seat wif Jim, lookin’ ez proud ez you please. Mastah was ez happy ez a boy. ‘Emmerline,’ he hollahs ez dey drib off, ‘tek good keer o’ dat Venable blood.’ De ca’iage stopped ez it went out de gate, an’ Mas’ Tom Jamieson kissed his daughter. He had rid up de road to see de las’ of huh. Mastah seed him, an’ all of a sudden somep’n’ seemed to tek holt o’ him an’ he hollahed, ‘Come in, Tom.’
“After this, Master Jack was just determined that the young couple should go on their honeymoon. So they got ready, and Miss Nellie went and told her dad goodbye. Mind you, nothing had been said about him and Master not being friends. He forgave Miss Nellie right away for running off. But the morning they left, we were all out in the yard, and Aunt Emmerline was sitting on the bench with Jim, looking as proud as can be. Master was as happy as a boy. ‘Emmerline,’ he shouted as they drove off, ‘take good care of that Venable blood.’ The carriage stopped as it went out the gate, and Master Tom Jamieson kissed his daughter. He had ridden up the road to see her off. Master saw him, and all of a sudden something seemed to grab hold of him and he called out, ‘Come in, Tom.’”
“‘Don’ keer ef I do,’ Mas’ Jamieson say, a-tu’nin’ his hoss in de gate. ‘You Venables has got de res’ o’ my fambly.’ We all was mos’ s’prised to def.
“‘Don’t care if I do,’ Master Jamieson said, turning his horse at the gate. ‘You Venables have got the rest of my family.’ We all were most surprised to death.
“Mas’ Jamieson jumped offen his hoss, an’ Mas’ Venable come down de steps to meet him. Dey shuk han’s, an’ Mas’ Jack say, ‘Dey ain’t no fool lak a ole fool.’
“Master Jamieson jumped off his horse, and Master Venable came down the steps to meet him. They shook hands, and Master Jack said, ‘There’s no fool like an old fool.’”
“‘An’ fu’ unekaled foo’ishness,’ Mas’ Tom say, ‘reckermen’ me to two ole fools.’ Dey went into de house a-laffin’, an’ I knowed hit was all right ’twixt ’em, fu’ putty soon I seed Ike out in de ya’d a-getherin’ mint.”
“‘And for uncalculated foolishness,’ Master Tom said, ‘remind me of two old fools.’ They went into the house laughing, and I knew it was all good between them, because pretty soon I saw Ike out in the yard gathering mint.”
The Coloured American Investment Company was organised for the encouragement and benefit of the struggling among Americans of African descent; at least, so its constitution said. Though truth was, Mr. Solomon Ruggles, the efficient president and treasurer of the institution, usually represented the struggling when there were any benefits to receive.
The Coloured American Investment Company was set up to support and help those in need among Americans of African descent; at least, that’s what its constitution stated. But in reality, Mr. Solomon Ruggles, the capable president and treasurer of the organization, typically defined the struggling when there were benefits to be gained.
Indeed, Mr. Ruggles was the Coloured American Investment Company. The people whom he persuaded to put their money into his concern were only accessories. Though a man of slight education, he was possessed of a liberal amount of that shrewd wit which allows its possessor to feed upon the credulity of others.
Indeed, Mr. Ruggles was the Colored American Investment Company. The people he convinced to invest in his business were just accessories. Although he had little education, he had a good deal of that sharp wit that lets someone take advantage of the gullibility of others.
Mr. Ruggles’s motto was “It is better to be plausible than right,” and he lived up to his principles with a fidelity that would have been commendable in a better cause. He was seldom[160] right, but he was always plausible. No one knew better than he how to bring out the good point of a bad article. He would have sold you a blind horse and convinced you that he was doing you a favour in giving you an animal that would not be frightened by anything he saw. No one but he could have been in a city so short a time and yet gained to such an extent the confidence and cash of the people about him.
Mr. Ruggles’s motto was “It’s better to be believable than correct,” and he adhered to his principles with a dedication that would have been admirable in a better situation. He was rarely right, but he was always convincing. No one knew better than he how to highlight the positive aspects of a poor product. He could sell you a blind horse and convince you he was doing you a favor by providing you with an animal that wouldn’t be scared by anything it encountered. No one except him could be in a city for such a short time and still gain the trust and money of the people around him.
When a coloured man wishes to start a stock company, he issues a call and holds a mass meeting. This is what Solomon Ruggles did. A good many came. Some spoke for and some against the movement, but the promoter’s plausible argument carried the day.
When a person of color wants to start a stock company, they call for a mass meeting. This is exactly what Solomon Ruggles did. A lot of people showed up. Some supported the idea while others were against it, but the promoter's convincing argument won out in the end.
“Gent’men,” he said, “my fellow colo’ed brotheren, I jest want to say this to you, that we Af’-Americans been ca’yin’ a leaky bucket to the well too long. We git the stream from the ground, an’ back to the ground it goes befoah we kin git any chance to make use o’ what we’ve drawed. But, not to speak in meterphers, this is what I mean. I mean that we work for the white folks for their money. All they keer about us is ouah work, an’ all we keer[161] about them is their money; but what do we do with it when we git it? I’ll tell you what we do with it; we take an’ give it right back to the white folks fu’ somef’n’ or other we want, an’ so they git ouah labour, an’ ouah money too. Ain’t that the truth?”
“Gentlemen,” he said, “my fellow colored brothers, I just want to say this to you: we African Americans have been carrying a leaky bucket to the well for too long. We get the water from the ground, and back to the ground it goes before we have any chance to use what we’ve drawn. But, to avoid metaphors, this is what I mean. I mean that we work for white people for their money. All they care about us is our work, and all we care about them is their money; but what do we do with it when we get it? I’ll tell you what we do with it: we take it and give it right back to the white folks for something or other we want, and so they get our labor and our money too. Isn’t that the truth?”
There were cries of “Yes, indeed, that’s so; you’re right, sho!”
There were shouts of “Yeah, definitely, that’s true; you’re totally right!”
“Well, now, do you want this hyeah thing to go on?”
“Well, do you want this thing to keep going?”
“No!” from a good many voices.
“No!” shouted many voices.
“Then how are we going to stop it?” Mr. Ruggles paused. No one answered. “Why,” he resumed, “by buyin’ from ourselves, that’s how. We all put in so much ev’ry week till we git enough to buy things of ouah own; then we’ll jest pat’onise ouahselves. Don’t you see it can’t fail?”
“Then how are we going to stop it?” Mr. Ruggles paused. No one answered. “Well,” he continued, “by buying from ourselves, that’s how. We all chip in a little every week until we have enough to buy things of our own; then we’ll just support ourselves. Don’t you see it can’t fail?”
The audience did.
The audience did.
Brother Jeremiah Buford rose and “hea’tily concuhed in what the brothah had said;” and dapper little Spriggins, who was said to be studying law, and to be altogether as smart as a whip, expressed his pleasure that a man of such enterprise had come among them to wake the coloured people up to a sense of their condition and to[162] show them a way out of it. So the idea which had been formulated in the fecund brain of Solomon Ruggles became a living, active reality. His project once on foot, it was easy enough to get himself elected president and treasurer. This was quite little enough to do for a man whose bright idea might make them all rich, so thought the stockholders or prospective stockholders who attended the meeting, and some who came to scoff remained to pay. It was thus that the famous Coloured Improvement Company sprang into life.
Brother Jeremiah Buford stood up and "wholeheartedly agreed with what the brother had said;" and dapper little Spriggins, who was said to be studying law and was definitely as sharp as a tack, expressed his excitement that a man with such drive had come among them to awaken the colored community to their situation and show them a way out of it. So the idea that had been developed in the fertile mind of Solomon Ruggles became a vibrant, active reality. Once his project was underway, it was easy for him to get himself elected as president and treasurer. This was quite a small task for a man whose brilliant idea could make them all wealthy, or so thought the shareholders or potential shareholders who attended the meeting, with some who came to mock staying to contribute. It was in this way that the famous Colored Improvement Company came to life.
It was a Saturday afternoon of the third week after the formation of the company that Mr. Ruggles sat in the “firm’s” office alone. There was a cloud upon his face. It was the day when most of the stockholders brought in their money, but there had been a picnic the day before, and in consequence a distinct falling off in the receipts of the concern. This state of affairs especially annoyed the president and treasurer, because that dual official had just involved himself in some new obligations on the strength of what that day would bring him. It was annoying. Was it any wonder, then, that his brow cleared and a smile lightened up his[163] rather pleasant features when the door opened and an old woman entered?
It was a Saturday afternoon, three weeks after the company was formed, when Mr. Ruggles sat alone in the “firm’s” office. He looked troubled. It was the day when most of the stockholders brought in their money, but there had been a picnic the day before, leading to a noticeable drop in the company’s earnings. This situation particularly frustrated the president and treasurer, as he had just taken on new commitments based on what he expected to receive that day. It was frustrating. So, was it any surprise that his expression brightened and a smile lit up his[163] otherwise pleasant features when the door opened and an elderly woman walked in?
“Ah, madam, good afternoon,” said the Coloured American Investment Company, rubbing its hands; “and what kin I do fer you?”
“Ah, ma'am, good afternoon,” said the Coloured American Investment Company, rubbing its hands; “and what can I do for you?”
The old lady timidly approached the table which the official used as a desk. “Is you Mistah Ruggles?” she asked.
The old lady nervously walked up to the table that the official was using as a desk. “Are you Mr. Ruggles?” she asked.
“I have the honah to bear that name,” was the bland response.
“I have the honor of carrying that name,” was the bland response.
“Well, I got a little money dat I wants to ’vest in yo’ comp’ny. I’s hyeahd tell dat ef you put yo’ money in dere hit jes’ lays and grows.”
“Well, I have a little money that I want to invest in your company. I heard that if you put your money in there, it just sits and grows.”
“That’s the princerple we go on, to take small investments and give back big profits.”
“That’s the principle we follow, to take small investments and provide significant returns.”
“Well, I’s sho’ dat my ’vestment’s small ’nough, but I been savin’ it a mighty long while.” The old woman drew a weather-beaten purse from her pocket, and Solomon Ruggles’s eyes glistened with expectation as he saw it. His face fell, though, when he saw that it held but little. However, every little helps, and he brightened again as the old lady counted, slowly and tremblingly, the small store of only five dollars in all.
“Well, I’m sure my investment is small enough, but I’ve been saving it for a really long time.” The old woman pulled out a worn purse from her pocket, and Solomon Ruggles’s eyes lit up with hope when he saw it. However, his expression dropped when he noticed it contained very little. Still, every bit helps, and he cheered up again as the old lady counted, slowly and shakily, the small total of just five dollars.
Ruggles took the money in his eager palms. “Of course, Mrs.—”
Ruggles took the money in his eager hands. “Of course, Mrs.—”
“Mandy Smif’s my name.”
“My name is Mandy Smif.”
“Of course, we can’t promise you no fortune in return fu’ an investment of fi’ dollahs, but we’ll do the bes’ we kin fu’ you.”
“Of course, we can’t promise you any riches in exchange for an investment of five dollars, but we’ll do our best for you.”
“I do’ want no fortune ner nothin’ lak dat. What I wants is a little mo’ money—’cause—’cause I got a boy; he allus been a good boy to me an’ tuk keer o’ me, but he thought he would do bettah out West, so he went out dere, an’ fu’ a while he got along all right an’ sent me money reg’lar. Den he took down sick an’ got out o’ work. It was ha’d fu’ me to git along ’dout his he’p, ’cause I’s old. But dat ain’t what hu’ts me. I don’ keer nuffin’ ’bout myse’f. I’s willin’ to sta’ve ef I could jes’ sen’ fu’ dat boy an’ bring him home so’s I could nuss him. Dat’s de reason I’s a-’vestin’ dis money.”
“I don’t want any fortune or anything like that. What I want is a little more money—because—because I have a son; he has always been a good boy to me and took care of me, but he thought he would do better out West, so he went out there, and for a while he got along just fine and sent me money regularly. Then he got sick and lost his job. It was hard for me to get by without his help because I’m old. But that’s not what hurts me. I don’t care about myself. I’m willing to starve if I could just send for that boy and bring him home so I could nurse him. That’s why I’m investing this money.”
Solomon Ruggles fingered the bills nervously.
Solomon Ruggles nervously fidgeted with the bills.
“You know when a boy’s sick dey ain’t nobidy kin nuss lak his own mothah kin, fu’ she nussed him when he was a baby; he’s pa’t o’ huh, an’ she knows his natur’. Yo’ mothah livin’, Mistah Ruggles?”
“You know when a boy's sick, nobody can nurse him like his own mother can because she cared for him when he was a baby; he’s a part of her, and she knows his nature. Is your mother alive, Mr. Ruggles?”
“Yes, ’way down South—she’s ve’y ol’.”
“Yes, way down South—she's very old.”
“I reckon some o’ us ol’ folks does live too long past dey times.”
“I think some of us old folks live too long after our time.”
“No, you don’t; you couldn’t. I wish to God the world was full of jest sich ol’ people as you an’ my mothah is.”
“No, you don’t; you couldn’t. I wish to God the world was full of just like you and my mom.”
“Bless you, honey, I laks to hyeah you talk dat way ’bout yo’ mammy. I ain’ ’fred to trus’ my money wif no man dat knows how to ’spect his mothah.” The old woman rose to go. Ruggles followed her to the door. He was trembling with some emotion. He shook the investor warmly by the hand as he bade her good-bye. “I shall do the ve’y bes’ I kin fu’ you,” he said.
“Bless you, honey, I like to hear you talk that way about your mom. I’m not afraid to trust my money with any man who knows how to respect his mother.” The old woman got up to leave. Ruggles walked her to the door. He was trembling with some emotion. He shook the investor's hand warmly as he said goodbye. “I’ll do my very best for you,” he said.
“How soon kin I hyeah ’bout it?”
“How soon can I hear about it?”
“I’ve took yo’ address, an’ you kin expect to hyeah from me in a week’s time—that’s sooner than we do anything fu’ most of ouah customers.”
“I’ve got your address, and you can expect to hear from me in a week—that’s sooner than we usually do for most of our customers.”
“Thanky, sir, fu’ the favour; thanky, an’ good-bye, Mistah Ruggles.”
“Thanks, sir, for the favor; thanks, and goodbye, Mr. Ruggles.”
The head of the company went in and sat for a long time dreaming over his table.
The CEO of the company went in and sat for a long time lost in thought at his desk.
A week later an angry crowd of coloured investors stood outside the office of the Coloured[166] Improvement Company. The office was closed to all business, and diligent search failed to reveal the whereabouts of Mr. Solomon Ruggles. The investors knew themselves to be the victims of a wily swindler, and they were furious. Dire imprecations were hurled at the head of the defaulting promoter. But, as the throng was spending its breath in vain anger, an old woman with smiling face worked her way through them toward the door.
A week later, an angry crowd of Black investors gathered outside the office of the Coloured[166] Improvement Company. The office was closed, and despite their efforts, they couldn't find Mr. Solomon Ruggles. The investors realized they had been tricked by a clever con artist, and they were outraged. Harsh curses were directed at the absent promoter. However, while the crowd was venting their frustration, an elderly woman with a warm smile made her way through them toward the door.
“Let me th’oo,” she said; “I want to fin’ Mistah Ruggles.”
“Let me through,” she said; “I want to find Mr. Ruggles.”
“Yes, all of us do. Has he cheated you, too, Auntie?”
“Yes, we all do. Has he cheated you, too, Auntie?”
“Cheated me? What’s de matter wif you, man? I put fi’ dollahs in hyeah las’ week, an’ look at dat!”
“Cheated me? What’s the matter with you, man? I put five dollars in here last week, and look at that!”
The old woman waved some bills in the air and a letter with them. Some one took it from her hand and read:—
The old woman waved some cash in the air along with a letter. Someone took it from her hand and read:—
Dear Mrs. Smith,—I am glad to say that yore int’rust ’cumulated faster than usu’l, so I kan inklose you heerwith $15. I am sorry I shall not see you again, az I am kalled away on bizness.
Hi Mrs. Smith,—I’m happy to say that your interest has accumulated faster than usual, so I can enclose $15 for you here. I’m sorry that I won’t see you again, as I have to leave for business.
Very respectably yores,
Very respectful years,
S. Ruggles.
S. Ruggles.
The men looked at each other in surprise, and then they began to disperse. Some one said: “I reckon he mus’ be all right, aftah all. Aunt Mandy got huh div’den’.”
The men looked at each other in surprise, and then they started to scatter. Someone said: “I guess he must be okay, after all. Aunt Mandy got her dividend.”
“I reckon he’s comin’ back all right,” said another.
“I think he’s definitely coming back,” said another.
But Mr. Ruggles did not come back.
But Mr. Ruggles didn't come back.
No one knows just what statement it was of Harrison Randolph’s that Bob Lee doubted. The annals of these two Virginia families have not told us that. But these are the facts:—
No one knows exactly what statement Harrison Randolph made that Bob Lee questioned. The records of these two Virginia families haven’t revealed that. But here are the facts:—
It was at the home of the Fairfaxes that a few of the sons of the Old Dominion were giving a dinner,—not to celebrate anything in particular, but the joyousness of their own souls,—and a brave dinner it was. The courses had come and gone, and over their cigars they had waxed more than merry. In those days men drank deep, and these men were young, full of the warm blood of the South and the joy of living. What wonder then that the liquor that had been mellowing in the Fairfax cellars since the boyhood of their revolutionary ancestor should have its effect upon them?
It was at the home of the Fairfaxes that some of the sons of the Old Dominion were hosting a dinner—not to celebrate anything specific, but to enjoy their own happiness—and it was quite the dinner. The courses had come and gone, and over their cigars, they had grown more than cheerful. Back then, men drank heavily, and these men were young, full of the vibrant spirit of the South and the joy of living. So, it’s no surprise that the liquor that had been aging in the Fairfax cellars since the boyhood of their revolutionary ancestor had its effect on them.
It is true that it was only a slight thing which Bob Lee affected to disbelieve, and that his tone was jocosely bantering rather than impertinent.[172] But sometimes Virginia heads are not less hot than Virginia hearts. The two young men belonged to families that had intermarried. They rode together. They hunted together, and were friends as far as two men could be who had read the message of love in the dark eyes of the same woman. So perhaps there was some thought of the long-contested hand of Miss Sallie Ford in Harrison Randolph’s mind when he chose to believe that his honour had been assailed.
It’s true that Bob Lee only pretended to disbelieve something minor, and his tone was more playful than rude.[172] But sometimes, people from Virginia can be just as hot-headed as they are passionate. The two young men came from families that had a history of marrying each other. They rode together. They hunted together, and they were friends as much as two men can be when they’ve both noticed the spark of love in the same woman’s dark eyes. So maybe Harrison Randolph was thinking about the long-sought hand of Miss Sallie Ford when he decided to take offense to what he believed was an attack on his honor.
His dignity was admirable. There was no scene to speak of. It was all very genteel.
His dignity was impressive. There wasn’t any drama to mention. It was all very refined.
“Mr. Lee,” he said, “had chosen to doubt his word, which to a gentleman was the final insult. But he felt sure that Mr. Lee would not refuse to accord him a gentleman’s satisfaction.” And the other’s face had waxed warm and red and his voice cold as he replied: “I shall be most happy to give you the satisfaction you demand.”
“Mr. Lee,” he said, “had chosen to doubt his word, which to a gentleman was the ultimate insult. But he was confident that Mr. Lee wouldn’t refuse to give him a gentleman’s satisfaction.” The other’s face had flushed warm and red, and his voice turned cold as he replied: “I will be more than happy to give you the satisfaction you’re asking for.”
Here friends interposed and attempted to pacify the two. But without avail. The wine of the Fairfaxes has a valiant quality in it, and these two who had drunken of it could not be peaceably reconciled.
Here, friends stepped in and tried to calm the two down. But it didn’t work. The wine from the Fairfaxes has a bold quality, and these two, who had drunk it, couldn't be peacefully reconciled.
Each of the young gentlemen nodded to a friend and rose to depart. The joyous dinner-party bade fair to end with much more serious business.
Each of the young men nodded to a friend and stood up to leave. The cheerful dinner party was about to take a turn into much more serious matters.
“You shall hear from me very shortly,” said Randolph, as he strode to the door.
“You'll hear from me very soon,” Randolph said as he walked to the door.
“I shall await your pleasure with impatience, sir, and give you such a reply as even you cannot disdain.”
“I'll wait for your response with eagerness, sir, and give you an answer that even you can't dismiss.”
It was all rather high-flown, but youth is dramatic and plays to the gallery of its own eyes and ears. But to one pair of ears there was no ring of anything but tragedy in the grandiloquent sentences. Peter, the personal attendant of Harrison Randolph, stood at the door as his master passed out, and went on before him to hold his stirrup. The young master and his friend and cousin, Dale, started off briskly and in silence, while Pete, with wide eyes and disturbed face, followed on behind. Just as they were turning into the avenue of elms that led to their own house, Randolph wheeled his horse and came riding back to his servant.
It was all pretty over-the-top, but youth is dramatic and performs for its own audience. However, to one pair of ears, there was nothing but tragedy in the grand speeches. Peter, the personal assistant of Harrison Randolph, stood at the door as his boss left, and walked ahead to hold his stirrup. The young master and his friend and cousin, Dale, set off quickly and silently, while Pete, with wide eyes and a worried expression, trailed behind. Just as they were turning onto the avenue of elms that led to their house, Randolph turned his horse and rode back to his servant.
“Pete,” said he, sternly, “what do you know?”
“Pete,” he said firmly, “what do you know?”
“Nuffin’, Mas’ Ha’ison, nuffin’ ’t all. I do’ know nuffin’.”
“Nothin’, Master Haisan, nothin’ at all. I don’t know nothin’.”
“I don’t believe you.” The young master’s eyes were shining through the dusk. “You’re always slipping around spying on me.”
“I don’t believe you.” The young master’s eyes were shining in the fading light. “You’re always sneaking around spying on me.”
“Now dah you goes, Mas’ Randolph. I ain’t done a t’ing, and you got to ’mence pickin’ on me—”
“Now there you go, Mr. Randolph. I haven’t done anything, and you have to start picking on me—”
“I just want you to remember that my business is mine.”
“I just want you to remember that my business is mine.”
“Well, I knows dat.”
“Well, I know that.”
“And if you do know anything, it will be well for you to begin forgetting right now.” They were at the door now and in the act of dismounting. “Take Bess around and see her attended to. Leave Dale’s horse here, and—I won’t want you any more to-night.”
“And if you know anything, it’s best to start forgetting it right now.” They were at the door now and in the act of getting off their horses. “Take Bess around and make sure she’s taken care of. Leave Dale’s horse here, and—I won’t need you anymore tonight.”
“Now how does you an’ Mas’ Dale ’spect dat you gwine to wait on yo’se’ves to-night?”
“Now how do you and Master Dale expect that you're going to take care of yourselves tonight?”
“I shall not want you again to-night, I tell you.”
“I won't need you again tonight, I promise.”
Pete turned away with an injured expression on his dark face. “Bess,” he said to the spirited black mare as he led her toward the stables, “you jes’ bettah t’ank yo’ Makah dat you ain’t no human-bein’, ’ca’se human-bein’s[175] is cur’ous articles. Now you’s a hoss, ain’t you? An’ dey say you ain’t got no soul, but you got sense, Bess, you got sense. You got blood an’ fiah an’ breedin’ in you too, ain’t you? Co’se you has. But you knows how to answah de rein. You’s a high steppah, too: but you don’ go to work an’ try to brek yo’ naik de fus’ chanst you git. Bess, I ’spect you ’ca’se you got jedgment, an’ you don’ have to have a black man runnin’ ’roun aftah you all de time plannin’ his haid off jes’ to keep you out o’ trouble. Some folks dat’s human-bein’s does. Yet an’ still, Bess, you ain’t nuffin’ but a dumb beas’, so dey says. Now, what I gwine to do? Co’se dey wants to fight. But whah an’ when an’ how I gwine to stop hit? Do’ want me to wait on him to-night, huh! No, dey want to mek dey plans an’ do’ want me ’roun’ to hyeah, dat’s what’s de mattah. Well, I lay I’ll hyeah somep’n’ anyhow.”
Pete turned away with a hurt look on his dark face. “Bess,” he said to the spirited black mare as he led her toward the stables, “you better be thankful that you’re not a human being because humans[175] are curious creatures. Now you’re a horse, right? And they say you don’t have a soul, but you’ve got sense, Bess, you’ve got sense. You’ve got blood and fire and pedigree in you too, don’t you? Of course you do. But you know how to respond to the reins. You’re a high stepper too: but you don’t go to work and try to break your neck the first chance you get. Bess, I respect you because you have judgment, and you don’t need a black man running around after you all the time planning his head off just to keep you out of trouble. Some folks who are human beings do. But still, Bess, they say you’re nothing but a dumb beast. Now, what am I going to do? Because they want to fight. But where, when, and how am I going to stop it? Do they want me to wait for him tonight, huh! No, they want to make their plans and don’t want me around to hear that, that’s what’s going on. Well, I bet I’ll hear something anyway.”
Peter hurried through his work and took himself up to the big house and straight to his master’s room. He heard voices within, but though he took many liberties with his owner, eavesdropping was not one of them. It proved too dangerous. So, though “he kinder lingered[176] on the mat, some doubtful of the sekle,” it was not for long, and he unceremoniously pushed the door open and walked in. With a great show of haste, he made for his master’s wardrobe and began busily searching among the articles therein. Harrison Randolph and his cousin were in the room, and their conversation, which had been animated, suddenly ceased when Peter entered.
Peter rushed through his tasks and headed up to the big house, going straight to his master’s room. He heard voices inside, but even though he often took liberties with his owner, eavesdropping wasn’t one of them. It was too risky. So, even though “he kind of lingered[176] on the mat, some doubtful of the sekle,” it didn’t last long, and he pushed the door open and walked in without ceremony. With a lot of urgency, he headed for his master’s wardrobe and started searching through the items inside. Harrison Randolph and his cousin were in the room, and their lively conversation suddenly stopped when Peter walked in.
“I thought I told you I didn’t want you any more to-night.”
“I thought I told you I didn’t want you anymore tonight.”
“I’s a-lookin’ fu’ dem striped pants o’ yo’n. I want to tek ’em out an’ bresh ’em: dey’s p’intly a livin’ sight.”
“I’m looking for those striped pants of yours. I want to take them out and brush them off: they’re definitely a sight to see.”
“You get out o’ here.”
"Get out of here."
“But, Mas’ Ha’ison, now—now—look—a—hyeah—”
“But, Mas' Ha'ison, now—look—hyeah—”
“Get out, I tell you—”
“Leave, I’m telling you—”
Pete shuffled from the room, mumbling as he went: “Dah now, dah now! driv’ out lak a dog! How’s I gwine to fin’ out anyt’ing dis away? It do ’pear lak Mas’ Ha’ison do try to gi’e me all de trouble he know how. Now he plannin’ an’ projickin’ wif dat cousin Dale, an’ one jes’ ez scattah-brained ez de othah. Well, I ’low I got to beat dey time somehow er ruther.”
Pete shuffled out of the room, mumbling to himself: “Damn now, damn now! Driving me out like a dog! How am I supposed to find anything this way? It seems like Master Harrison is trying to give me all the trouble he can. Now he's making plans with that cousin Dale, and one is just as scatterbrained as the other. Well, I guess I have to outsmart them somehow or another.”
He was still lingering hopeless and worried about the house when he saw young Dale Randolph come out, mount his horse and ride away. After a while his young master also came out and walked up and down in the soft evening air. The rest of the family were seated about on the broad piazza.
He was still lingering, feeling hopeless and anxious about the house when he saw young Dale Randolph come out, get on his horse, and ride off. After a bit, his young master also came out and paced back and forth in the soft evening air. The rest of the family were sitting around on the wide porch.
“I wonder what is the matter with Harrison to-night,” said the young man’s father, “he seems so preoccupied.”
“I wonder what’s wrong with Harrison tonight,” said the young man’s father. “He looks so distracted.”
“Thinking of Sallie Ford, I reckon,” some one replied; and the remark passed with a laugh. Pete was near enough to catch this, but he did not stop to set them right in their conjectures. He slipped into the house as noiselessly as possible.
“Thinking about Sallie Ford, I guess,” someone replied, and the comment was met with laughter. Pete was close enough to hear, but he didn’t take the time to correct their guesses. He slipped into the house as quietly as he could.
It was less than two hours after this when Dale Randolph returned and went immediately to his cousin’s room, where Harrison followed him.
It was less than two hours after this when Dale Randolph came back and went straight to his cousin’s room, with Harrison trailing behind him.
“Well?” said the latter, as soon as the door closed behind them.
“Well?” said the latter, as soon as the door closed behind them.
“It’s all arranged, and he’s anxious to hurry it through for fear some one may interfere. Pistols, and to-morrow morning at daybreak.”
“It’s all set, and he’s eager to rush it through because he’s worried someone might get in the way. Guns, and tomorrow morning at dawn.”
“And the place?”
“And where is it?”
“The little stretch of woods that borders Ford’s Creek. I say, Harrison, it isn’t too late to stop this thing yet. It’s a shame for you two fellows to fight. You’re both too decent to be killed for a while yet.”
“The small patch of woods next to Ford’s Creek. I’m telling you, Harrison, it’s not too late to end this whole thing. It’s a pity for you two to go at each other. You’re both good guys, and you shouldn’t have to die just yet.”
“He insulted me.”
"He dissed me."
“Without intention, every one believes.”
"Without intention, everyone believes."
“Then let him apologise.”
“Then let him apologize.”
“As well ask the devil to take Communion.”
“As well ask the devil to take communion.”
“We’ll fight then.”
"Let’s fight then."
“All right. If you must fight, you must. But you’d better get to bed; for you’ll need a strong arm and a steady hand to-morrow.”
“All right. If you have to fight, you have to. But you should get to bed; you’ll need a strong arm and a steady hand tomorrow.”
If a momentary paleness struck into the young fellow’s face, it was for a moment only, and he set his teeth hard before he spoke.
If a brief paleness crossed the young man's face, it was only for an instant, and he clenched his teeth tightly before he spoke.
“I am going to write a couple of letters,” he said, “then I shall lie down for an hour or so. Shall we go down and drink a steadier?”
“I’m going to write a few letters,” he said, “then I’ll lie down for about an hour. Should we go downstairs and grab a drink?”
“One won’t hurt, of course.”
"One won't hurt, obviously."
“And, by the way, Dale, if I—if it happens to be me to-morrow, you take Pete—he’s a good fellow.”
“And, by the way, Dale, if it turns out to be me tomorrow, you take Pete—he’s a good guy.”
“It ain’t me dat’s gwine to be give to nobody else. I hates to do it, but dey ain’t no othah way. Mas’ Ha’ison cain’t be spaihed.” He glided out mysteriously, some plan of salvation working in his black head.
“It’s not me that’s going to be given to anyone else. I hate to do it, but there’s no other way. Master Harrison can’t be spared.” He slipped away mysteriously, some plan for salvation forming in his mind.
Just before daybreak next morning, three stealthy figures crept out and made their way toward Ford’s Creek. One skulked behind the other two, dogging their steps and taking advantage of the darkness to keep very near to them. At the grim trysting-place they halted and were soon joined by other stealthy figures, and together they sat down to wait for the daylight. The seconds conferred for a few minutes. The ground was paced off, and a few low-pitched orders prepared the young men for business.
Just before dawn the next morning, three sneaky figures crept out and headed toward Ford’s Creek. One stayed behind the other two, following their steps and using the darkness to stay close to them. At the grim meeting spot, they stopped and were soon joined by other sneaky figures, and together they sat down to wait for daylight. The seconds talked for a few minutes. The ground was measured out, and a few soft instructions got the young men ready for business.
“I will count three, gentlemen,” said Lieutenant Custis. “At three, you are to fire.”
“I'll count to three, gentlemen,” said Lieutenant Custis. “On three, you need to fire.”
At last daylight came, gray and timid at first, and then red and bold as the sun came clearly up. The pistols were examined and the men placed face to face.
At last, daylight arrived, gray and hesitant at first, then red and strong as the sun rose clearly. The pistols were checked, and the men stood facing each other.
“Are you ready, gentlemen?”
“Are you ready, guys?”
But evidently Harrison Randolph was not. He was paying no attention to the seconds. His eyes were fixed on an object behind his opponent’s back. His attitude relaxed and his mouth began twitching. Then he burst into a peal of laughter.
But clearly, Harrison Randolph wasn't. He wasn’t paying any attention to the seconds. His eyes were focused on something behind his opponent's back. He relaxed his posture and his mouth started twitching. Then he broke into a fit of laughter.
“Pete,” he roared, “drop that and come out from there!” and away he went into another convulsion of mirth. The others turned just in time to see Pete cease his frantic grimaces of secrecy at his master, and sheepishly lower an ancient fowling-piece which he had had levelled at Bob Lee.
“Pete,” he shouted, “put that down and come out from there!” and then he burst into another fit of laughter. The others turned just in time to see Pete stop his frantic, secretive gestures at his boss and awkwardly lower an old shotgun that he had aimed at Bob Lee.
“What were you going to do with that gun levelled at me?” asked Lee, his own face twitching.
“What were you planning to do with that gun aimed at me?” asked Lee, his own face twitching.
“I was gwine to fiah jes’ befo’ dey said free. I wa’n’t gwine to kill you, Mas’ Bob. I was on’y gwine to lame you.”
“I was going to fire just before they said free. I wasn’t going to kill you, Master Bob. I was only going to injure you.”
Another peal of laughter from the whole crowd followed this condescending statement.
Another burst of laughter from the entire crowd followed this patronizing remark.
“You unconscionable scoundrel, you! If I was your master, I’d give you a hundred lashes.”
"You heartless scoundrel! If I were your boss, I’d whip you a hundred times."
“I do’ know nuffin’ ’bout mekin’ a gent’man, but I does know how to save one dat’s already made.”
“I don’t know anything about making a gentleman, but I do know how to save one that’s already made.”
The prime object of the meeting had been entirely forgotten. They gathered around Pete and examined the weapon.
The main purpose of the meeting had completely slipped their minds. They huddled around Pete and looked over the weapon.
“Gentlemen,” said Randolph, “we have been saved by a miracle. This old gun, as well as I can remember and count, has been loaded for the past twenty-five years, and if Pete had tried to fire it, it would have torn up all of this part of the county.” Then the eyes of the two combatants met. There was something irresistibly funny in the whole situation, and they found themselves roaring again. Then, with one impulse, they shook hands without a word.
“Guys,” Randolph said, “we’ve been saved by a miracle. This old gun, as far as I can remember and count, has been loaded for the last twenty-five years, and if Pete had tried to shoot it, it would have wrecked this whole part of the county.” Then the eyes of the two fighters met. There was something hilariously funny about the entire situation, and they couldn’t help but burst out laughing again. Then, without saying a word, they shook hands in unison.
And Pete led the way home, the willing butt of a volume of good-natured abuse.
And Pete led the way home, taking it all in stride as he got a good-natured ribbing from his friends.
It was at the close of a summer day, and the sun was sinking dimly red over the hills of the little Ohio town which, for convenience, let us call Dexter.
It was the end of a summer day, and the sun was setting a dull red over the hills of the small Ohio town that we'll call Dexter for convenience.
The people had eaten their suppers, and the male portion of the families had come out in front of their houses to smoke and rest or read the evening paper. Those who had porches drew their rockers out on them, and sat with their feet on the railing. Others took their more humble positions on the front steps, while still others, whose houses were flush with the street, went even so far as to bring their chairs out upon the sidewalk, and over all there was an air of calmness and repose save when a glance through the open doors revealed the housewives busy at their evening dishes, or the blithe voices of the children playing in the street told that little Sally Waters was a-sitting in a saucer or asserted with doubtful veracity that London Bridge was falling down. Here[186] and there a belated fisherman came straggling up the street that led from the river, every now and then holding up his string of slimy, wiggling catfish in answer to the query “Wha’ ’d you ketch?”
The people had finished their dinners, and the men in the families had stepped outside their houses to smoke, relax, or read the evening paper. Those with porches set their rocking chairs out and sat with their feet on the railing. Others took their seats on the front steps, while some, whose homes were right on the street, even brought their chairs out to the sidewalk. Overall, there was a sense of calm and relaxation, except when a glance through the open doors showed the housewives busy with the evening dishes or the cheerful voices of children playing in the street revealed that little Sally Waters was sitting in a saucer or claimed (with questionable accuracy) that London Bridge was falling down. Here[186] and there, a late fisherman wandered up the street from the river, occasionally holding up his catch of slimy, wiggling catfish in response to the question, “What did you catch?”
To one who knew the generous and unprejudiced spirit of the Dexterites, it was no matter of wonder that one of their soundest and most highly respected citizens was a coloured man, and that his home should nestle unrebuked among the homes of his white neighbours.
To someone familiar with the generous and open-minded nature of the Dexterites, it was no surprise that one of their most respected and well-regarded citizens was a Black man, and that his home was comfortably situated among the homes of his white neighbors.
Nelse Hatton had won the love and respect of his fellow-citizens by the straightforward honesty of his conduct and the warmth of his heart. Everybody knew him. He had been doing chores about Dexter,—cutting grass in summer, cleaning and laying carpets in the spring and fall, and tending furnaces in the winter,—since the time when, a newly emancipated man, he had passed over from Kentucky into Ohio. Since then through thrift he had attained quite a competence, and, as he himself expressed it, “owned some little propity.” He was one among the number who had arisen to the dignity of a porch; and on this evening he was sitting thereon, laboriously spelling out[187] the sentences in the Evening News—his reading was a post-bellum accomplishment—when the oldest of his three children, Theodore, a boy of twelve, interrupted him with the intelligence that there was an “old straggler at the back door.”
Nelse Hatton had gained the love and respect of his community through his honest behavior and kind heart. Everyone knew him. He had been doing odd jobs around Dexter—mowing lawns in the summer, cleaning and laying carpets in the spring and fall, and maintaining furnaces in the winter—ever since he moved from Kentucky to Ohio as a newly freed man. Since then, through hard work, he had built up a decent living and, as he put it, “owned a little property.” He was one of the few who had reached the status of having a porch; and on this evening, he was sitting on it, slowly sounding out the sentences in the Evening News—his reading was a skill he picked up after the war—when his oldest child, Theodore, a twelve-year-old boy, interrupted him with news that there was an “old straggler at the back door.”

“WHA’ ’D YOU KETCH?”
"What'd you catch?"
After admonishing the hope of his years as to the impropriety of applying such a term to an unfortunate, the father rose and sought the place where the “straggler” awaited him.
After warning his hopeful years about the inappropriateness of using such a term for someone unfortunate, the father stood up and went to find the spot where the “straggler” was waiting for him.
Nelse’s sympathetic heart throbbed with pity at the sight that met his eye. The “straggler,” a “thing of shreds and patches,” was a man about his own age, nearing fifty; but what a contrast he was to the well-preserved, well-clothed black man! His gray hair straggled carelessly about his sunken temples, and the face beneath it was thin and emaciated. The hands that pulled at the fringe of the ragged coat were small and bony. But both the face and the hands were clean, and there was an open look in the bold, dark eye.
Nelse's compassionate heart ached with pity at the sight before him. The “straggler,” a “thing of shreds and patches,” was a man about his own age, nearing fifty; but he was a stark contrast to the well-groomed, well-dressed black man! His gray hair hung messily around his sunken temples, and the face beneath it was thin and gaunt. The hands that tugged at the fringe of the tattered coat were small and bony. Yet both the face and the hands were clean, and there was an honest look in the bold, dark eye.
In strong contrast, too, with his appearance was the firm, well-modulated voice, somewhat roughened by exposure, in which he said, “I am very hungry; will you give me something[188] to eat?” It was a voice that might have spoken with authority. There was none of the beggar’s whine in it. It was clear and straightforward; and the man spoke the simple sentence almost as if it had been a protest against his sad condition.
In stark contrast to his appearance was his strong, well-toned voice, slightly rough from the elements, as he said, “I’m really hungry; can you give me something to eat?” It was a voice that could command attention. There was no hint of a beggar’s whine in it. It was clear and direct; the man delivered the simple sentence almost as if it were a defiance of his unfortunate situation.[a id="Page_188">
“Jes’ set down on the step an’ git cool,” answered Nelse, “an’ I’ll have something put on the table.”
“Just sit down on the step and chill,” answered Nelse, “and I’ll get something ready for the table.”
The stranger silently did as he was bidden, and his host turned into the house.
The stranger quietly did what he was told, and his host walked into the house.
Eliza Hatton had been quietly watching proceedings, and as her husband entered the kitchen she said, “Look a-here, Nelse, you shorely ain’t a-goin’ to have that tramp in the kitchen a-settin’ up to the table?”
Eliza Hatton had been quietly observing what was going on, and as her husband walked into the kitchen, she said, “Hey, Nelse, you’re not seriously going to have that tramp in the kitchen sitting at the table, are you?”
“Why, course,” said Nelse; “he’s human, ain’t he?”
“Of course,” said Nelse; “he’s human, isn’t he?”
“That don’t make no difference. I bet none of these white folks round here would do it.”
"That doesn't make any difference. I bet none of these white people around here would do it."
“That ain’t none of my business,” answered her husband. “I believe in every person doin’ their own duty. Put somethin’ down on the table; the man’s hungry. An’ don’t never git stuck up, ’Lizy; you don’t know what our children have got to come to.”
"That's not my problem," her husband replied. "I believe everyone should do their part. Put something on the table; the man is hungry. And don't ever get too proud, 'Lizy; you have no idea what our children are going to face."
Nelse Hatton was a man of few words; but there was a positive manner about him at times that admitted of neither argument nor resistance.
Nelse Hatton was a man of few words, but there was a definite attitude about him at times that allowed for no disagreement or resistance.
His wife did as she was bidden, and then swept out in the majesty of wounded dignity, as the tramp was ushered in and seated before the table whose immaculate white cloth she had been prudent enough to change for a red one.
His wife did as she was told and then left the room with a sense of wounded dignity, just as the tramp was brought in and seated at the table, which she had wisely covered with a red cloth instead of the pristine white one.
The man ate as if he were hungry, but always as if he were a hungry gentleman. There was something in his manner that impressed Nelse that he was not feeding a common tramp as he sat and looked at his visitor in polite curiosity. After a somewhat continued silence he addressed the man: “Why don’t you go to your own people when you’re hungry instead of coming to us coloured folks?”
The man ate like he was really hungry, but always with the air of a well-mannered gentleman. There was something about him that made Nelse feel he wasn't just feeding a regular drifter as he sat there, watching his guest with polite curiosity. After a bit of silence, he spoke up: “Why don’t you go to your own people when you’re hungry instead of coming to us Black folks?”
There was no reproof in his tone, only inquiry.
There was no criticism in his tone, just a question.
The stranger’s eyes flashed suddenly.
The stranger’s eyes suddenly flashed.
“Go to them up here?” he said; “never. They would give me my supper with their hypocritical patronage and put it down to charity. You give me something to eat as a favour. Your gift proceeds from disinterested kindness;[190] they would throw me a bone because they thought it would weigh something in the balance against their sins. To you I am an unfortunate man; to them I am a tramp.”
“Go to them up here?” he said. “Never. They would serve me my dinner with their fake kindness and act like it was charity. You give me something to eat because you actually care; [190] they would toss me a scrap because they thought it would balance out their wrongdoings. To you, I’m just an unfortunate guy; to them, I’m a beggar.”
The stranger had spoken with much heat and no hesitation; but his ardour did not take the form of offence at Nelse’s question. He seemed perfectly to comprehend the motive which actuated it.
The stranger had spoken passionately and without hesitation; however, his enthusiasm didn’t come across as offense at Nelse’s question. He appeared to fully understand the reason behind it.
Nelse had listened to him with close attention, and at the end of his harangue he said, “You hadn’t ought to be so hard on your own people; they mean well enough.”
Nelse had listened to him carefully, and at the end of his speech he said, “You shouldn’t be so tough on your own people; they mean well enough.”
“My own people!” the stranger flashed back. “My people are the people of the South,—the people who have in their veins the warm, generous blood of Dixie!”
“My own people!” the stranger retorted. “My people are the ones from the South—the ones who have the warm, generous blood of Dixie flowing in their veins!”
“I don’t see what you stay in the North fur ef you don’t like the people.”
“I don’t get why you stay in the North if you don’t like the people.”
“I am not staying; I’m getting away from it as fast as I can. I only came because I thought, like a lot of other poor fools, that the North had destroyed my fortunes and it might restore them; but five years of fruitless struggle in different places out of Dixie have shown me that it isn’t the place for a man with blood in[191] his veins. I thought that I was reconstructed; but I’m not. My State didn’t need it, but I did.”
“I’m not sticking around; I’m getting out of here as fast as I can. I only came because I thought, like many other poor fools, that the North had ruined my chances and that it might help me get them back; but five years of pointless struggle in different places outside of Dixie have shown me that this isn’t the right place for someone with passion in[191] their veins. I thought I had moved on; but I haven’t. My State didn’t need it, but I did.”
“Where’re you from?”
"Where are you from?"
“Kentucky; and there’s where I’m bound for now. I want to get back where people have hearts and sympathies.”
“Kentucky; and that’s where I’m heading now. I want to return to a place where people have caring hearts and empathy.”
The coloured man was silent. After a while he said, and his voice was tremulous as he thought of the past, “I’m from Kintucky, myself.”
The colored man was silent. After a while, he said, his voice shaky as he thought about the past, “I’m from Kentucky, myself.”
“I knew that you were from some place in the South. There’s no mistaking our people, black or white, wherever you meet them. Kentucky’s a great State, sir. She didn’t secede; but there were lots of her sons on the other side. I was; and I did my duty as clear as I could see it.”
“I knew you were from somewhere in the South. You can’t miss our people, whether black or white, no matter where you come across them. Kentucky's a great state, sir. It didn’t secede, but many of its sons fought for the other side. I was one of them, and I did my duty as best as I understood it.”
“That’s all any man kin do,” said Nelse; “an’ I ain’t a-blamin’ you. I lived with as good people as ever was. I know they wouldn’t ’a’ done nothin’ wrong ef they’d ’a’ knowed it; an’ they was on the other side.”
"That’s all any guy can do," Nelse said; "and I’m not blaming you. I lived with some really good people. I know they wouldn’t have done anything wrong if they had known it; and they were on the other side."
“You’ve been a slave, then?”
"You were a slave, right?"
“Oh, yes, I was born a slave; but the War freed me.”
“Oh, yes, I was born a slave; but the war set me free.”
“I reckon you wouldn’t think that my folks ever owned slaves; but they did. Everybody was good to them except me, and I was young and liked to show my authority. I had a little black boy that I used to cuff around a good deal, altho’ he was near to me as a brother. But sometimes he would turn on me and give me the trouncing that I deserved. He would have been skinned for it if my father had found it out; but I was always too much ashamed of being thrashed to tell.”
“I bet you wouldn’t think that my family ever owned slaves, but they did. Everyone treated them well except for me, and I was young and wanted to assert my power. There was a young Black boy I used to hit around quite a bit, even though he was as close to me as a brother. But sometimes he would fight back and give me the beating that I deserved. My father would have been furious if he had found out; but I was always too ashamed of getting beaten to say anything.”
The speaker laughed, and Nelse joined him. “Bless my soul!” he said, “ef that ain’t jes’ the way it was with me an’ my Mas’ Tom—”
The speaker laughed, and Nelse laughed along with him. “Wow!” he said, “if that isn’t just the way it was with me and my Master Tom—”
“Mas’ Tom!” cried the stranger; “man, what’s your name?”
“Hey, Tom!” shouted the stranger; “what's your name?”
“Nelse Hatton,” replied the Negro.
“Nelse Hatton,” replied the Black man.
“Heavens, Nelse! I’m your young Mas’ Tom. I’m Tom Hatton; don’t you know me, boy?”
“Heavens, Nelse! I'm your young Master Tom. I'm Tom Hatton; don't you recognize me, boy?”
“You can’t be—you can’t be!” exclaimed the Negro.
“You can’t be—you can’t be!” the Black man exclaimed.
“It’s you—it’s you; ’tain’t nobody else but Mas’ Tom!” and the ex-slave and his former master rushed joyously into each other’s arms.
“It’s you—it’s you; it’s nobody but Master Tom!” and the former slave and his old master hugged each other joyfully.
There was no distinction of colour or condition there. There was no thought of superiority on the one hand, or feeling of inferiority on the other. They were simply two loving friends who had been long parted and had met again.
There was no difference in color or status there. There was no sense of superiority on one side, or feeling of inferiority on the other. They were just two loving friends who had been apart for a long time and had reunited.
After a while the Negro said, “I’m sure the Lord must ’a’ sent you right here to this house, so’s you wouldn’t be eatin’ off o’ none o’ these poor white people ’round here.”
After a while, the Black man said, “I’m sure the Lord must have sent you right here to this house, so you wouldn’t be eating with any of these poor white folks around here.”
“I reckon you’re religious now, Nelse; but I see it ain’t changed your feeling toward poor white people.”
“I guess you’re religious now, Nelse; but I can see it hasn’t changed how you feel about poor white people.”
“I don’t know about that. I used to be purty bad about ’em.”
“I don’t know about that. I used to be pretty bad about them.”
“Indeed you did. Do you remember the time we stoned the house of old Nat, the white wood-sawyer?”
“Yeah, you did. Do you remember when we threw stones at old Nat's house, the white wood-sawyer?”
“Well, I reckon I do! Wasn’t we awful, them days?” said Nelse, with forced contrition, but with something almost like a chuckle in his voice.
“Well, I guess I do! Weren’t we terrible back then?” said Nelse, with fake regret, but with something almost like a laugh in his voice.
And yet there was a great struggle going on in the mind of this black man. Thirty years of freedom and the advantages of a Northern State made his whole soul revolt at the word “master.” But that fine feeling, that tender sympathy, which is natural to the real Negro, made him hesitate to make the poor wreck of former glory conscious of his changed estate by using a different appellation. His warm sympathies conquered.
And yet there was a big struggle happening in the mind of this Black man. Thirty years of freedom and the benefits of living in a Northern State made him feel completely opposed to the word “master.” But that deep sense of compassion, that natural kindness which is characteristic of the true Black spirit, made him hesitate to remind the poor shell of former glory of his changed status by using a different title. His warm empathy won out.
“I want you to see my wife and boys, Mas’ Tom,” he said, as he passed out of the room.
“I want you to meet my wife and boys, Mas’ Tom,” he said, as he left the room.
Eliza Hatton sat in her neatly appointed little front room, swelling with impotent rage.
Eliza Hatton sat in her well-decorated little living room, filled with helpless anger.
If this story were chronicling the doings of some fanciful Negro, or some really rude plantation hand, it might be said that the “front room was filled with a conglomeration of cheap but pretentious furniture, and the walls covered with gaudy prints”—this seems to be the usual phrase. But in it the chronicler too often forgets how many Negroes were house-servants, and from close contact with their master’s families imbibed aristocratic notions and quiet but elegant tastes.
If this story were about some made-up Black character or a really crude plantation worker, it might be said that the "front room was filled with a mix of cheap but showy furniture, and the walls covered with flashy prints"—this seems to be the usual expression. But in doing so, the storyteller often overlooks how many Black people were house servants, and through close contact with their master's families, they absorbed aristocratic ideas and subtle yet elegant tastes.
This front room was very quiet in its appointments.[195] Everything in it was subdued except—Mrs. Hatton. She was rocking back and forth in a light little rocker that screeched the indignation she could not express. She did not deign to look at Nelse as he came into the room; but an acceleration of speed on the part of the rocker showed that his presence was known.
This front room was really quiet in its setup.[195] Everything in it was toned down except for Mrs. Hatton. She was rocking back and forth in a small rocker that squeaked with the frustration she couldn't voice. She didn't bother to look at Nelse as he walked into the room, but the quicker pace of the rocking showed that she was aware of his presence.
Her husband’s enthusiasm suddenly died out as he looked at her; but he put on a brave face as he said,—
Her husband’s excitement suddenly faded when he looked at her; but he put on a brave face as he said,—
“’Lizy, I bet a cent you can’t guess who that pore man in there is.”
“’Lizy, I’ll bet you a cent you can’t guess who that poor guy in there is.”
The rocker suddenly stopped its violent motion with an equally violent jerk, as the angry woman turned upon her husband.
The rocker abruptly halted its wild movement with a sharp jerk as the furious woman spun around to face her husband.
“No, I can’t guess,” she cried; “an’ I don’t want to. It’s enough to be settin’ an on’ry ol’ tramp down to my clean table, without havin’ me spend my time guessin’ who he is.”
“No, I can’t guess,” she exclaimed; “and I don’t want to. It’s enough to have a grumpy old bum sitting at my clean table, without me wasting my time trying to figure out who he is.”
“But look a-here, ’Lizy, this is all different; an’ you don’t understand.”
“But look here, Lizzy, this is all different; and you don’t get it.”
“Don’t care how different it is, I do’ want to understand.”
“Don’t care how different it is, I just want to understand.”
“You’ll be mighty su’prised, I tell you.”
"You'll be really surprised, I promise."
“Be careful, ’Lizy, be careful; you don’t know who a tramp may turn out to be.”
“Be careful, ’Lizy, be careful; you don’t know who a stranger might really be.”
“That ol’ humbug in there has been tellin’ you some big tale, an’ you ain’t got no more sense ’an to believe it; I ’spect he’s crammin’ his pockets full of my things now. Ef you don’t care, I do.”
“That old fraud in there has been feeding you some big story, and you’re not smart enough to see through it; I suspect he’s stuffing his pockets full of my stuff right now. If you don’t care, I do.”
The woman rose and started toward the door, but her husband stopped her. “You mustn’t go out there that way,” he said. “I want you to go out, you an’ the childern; but I want you to go right—that man is the son of my ol’ master, my young Mas’ Tom, as I used to call him.”
The woman got up and started walking to the door, but her husband stopped her. “You can’t go out there like that,” he said. “I want you to go out, you and the kids; but I want you to go the right way—that man is the son of my old master, my young Master Tom, as I used to call him.”
She fell back suddenly and stared at him with wide-open eyes.
She suddenly fell back and stared at him with wide-open eyes.
“Your master!”
“Your boss!”
“Yes, it’s young Mas’ Tom Hatton.”
"Yep, it's young Tom Hatton."
“An’ you want me an’ the childern to see him, do you?”
“Are you wanting me and the kids to see him, right?”
“Why, yes, I thought—”
"Sure, I thought—"
“Humph! that’s the slave in you yet,” she interrupted. “I thought thirty years had made you free! Ain’t that the man you told me used to knock you ’round so?”
“Humph! that’s the slave in you still,” she interrupted. “I thought thirty years had set you free! Isn’t that the guy you told me used to hit you?”
“Yes, ’Lizy; but—”
"Yes, Lizy; but—"
“Ain’t he the one that made you haul him in the wheelbar’, an’ whipped you because you couldn’t go fast enough?”
“Aren’t you the one who had to carry him in the wheelbarrow and got beaten because you couldn’t go fast enough?”
“Yes, yes; but that—”
“Yeah, yeah; but that—”
“Ain’t he the one that lef’ that scar there?” she cried, with a sudden motion of her hand toward his neck.
“Ain’t he the one who left that scar there?” she said, with a quick motion of her hand toward his neck.
“Yes,” said Nelse, very quietly; but he put his hand up and felt the long, cruel scar that the lash of a whip had left, and a hard light came into his eyes.
“Yes,” said Nelse, very quietly; but he raised his hand and touched the long, harsh scar left by the whip, and a fierce light came into his eyes.
His wife went on: “An’ you want to take me an’ the childern in to see that man? No!” The word came with almost a snarl. “Me an’ my childern are free born, an’, ef I kin help it, they sha’n’t never look at the man that laid the lash to their father’s back! Shame on you, Nelse, shame on you, to want your childern, that you’re tryin’ to raise independent,—to want ’em to see the man that you had to call ‘master’!”
His wife continued, “And you want to take me and the kids to see that man? No!” The word came out almost like a snarl. “Me and my kids are freeborn, and if I can help it, they’re never going to lay eyes on the man who whipped their father! Shame on you, Nelse, shame on you, for wanting your kids, whom you’re trying to raise to be independent, to see the man you had to call ‘master’!”
The man’s lips quivered, and his hand opened and shut with a convulsive motion; but he said nothing.
The man's lips trembled, and his hand opened and closed with a jerky movement; but he didn't say anything.
“Kill him!” burst forth the man; and all the old, gentle look had gone out of his face, and there was nothing but fierceness and bitterness there, as his mind went back to his many wrongs.
“Kill him!” the man shouted; all the old, kind expression had disappeared from his face, replaced only by anger and resentment as he remembered all the injustices he had suffered.
“Go on away from the house, ’Lizy,” he said hoarsely; “if anything happens, I do’ want you an’ the childern around.”
“Get away from the house, Lizzy,” he said hoarsely; “if anything happens, I don’t want you and the kids around.”
“I do’ want you to kill him, Nelse, so you’ll git into trouble; but jes’ give him one good whippin’ for those he used to give you.”
“I don’t want you to kill him, Nelse, so you’ll get into trouble; but just give him one good beating for the ones he used to give you.”
“Go on away from the house;” and the man’s lips were tightly closed. She threw a thin shawl over her head and went out.
“Go away from the house;” and the man’s lips were firmly shut. She draped a thin shawl over her head and stepped outside.
As soon as she had gone Nelse’s intense feeling got the better of him, and, falling down with his face in a chair, he cried, in the language which the Sunday sermons had taught him, “Lord, Lord, thou hast delivered mine enemy into my hands!”
As soon as she left, Nelse's strong emotions took over, and, collapsing with his face in a chair, he cried out, using the language he’d learned from Sunday sermons, “Lord, Lord, you’ve delivered my enemy into my hands!”
But it was not a prayer; it was rather a cry of anger and anguish from an overburdened heart. He rose, with the same hard gleam in his eyes, and went back toward the kitchen.[199] One hand was tightly clinched till the muscles and veins stood out like cords, and with the other he unconsciously fingered the lash’s scar.
But it wasn't a prayer; it was more like a shout of anger and pain from a heart weighed down by too much. He stood up, the same intense look in his eyes, and walked back toward the kitchen.[199] One hand was clenched tight until the muscles and veins were visible like cords, and with the other, he absentmindedly traced the scar from the whip.
“Couldn’t find your folks, eh, Nelse?” said the white Hatton.
“Can’t find your parents, huh, Nelse?” said the white Hatton.
“No,” growled Nelse; and continued hurriedly, “Do you remember that scar?”
“No,” growled Nelse, and quickly added, “Do you remember that scar?”
“Well enough—well enough,” answered the other, sadly; “and it must have hurt you, Nelse.”
“Well enough—well enough,” replied the other, sadly; “and that must have hurt you, Nelse.”
“Hurt me! yes,” cried the Negro.
“Hurt me! Yes,” cried the Black man.
“Ay,” said Tom Hatton, as he rose and put his hand softly on the black scar; “and it has hurt me many a day since, though time and time again I have suffered pains that were as cruel as this must have been to you. Think of it, Nelse; there have been times when I, a Hatton, have asked bread of the very people whom a few years ago I scorned. Since the War everything has gone against me. You do not know how I have suffered. For thirty years life has been a curse to me; but I am going back to Kentucky now, and when I get there I’ll lay it down without a regret.”
“Yeah,” Tom Hatton said as he stood up and gently touched the black scar. “It’s hurt me many days since, though I’ve felt pains just as bad as this must have been for you. Think about it, Nelse; there were times when I, a Hatton, had to beg for food from the very people I looked down on a few years ago. Since the War, everything’s been against me. You have no idea how much I’ve suffered. For thirty years, life has been a curse to me, but I’m heading back to Kentucky now, and when I get there, I’ll let it all go without looking back.”
His destructive instinct had turned to one of preservation.
His destructive instinct had shifted to one of preservation.
“But, Nelse, I have no further hopes,” said the dejected man.
“But, Nelse, I have no more hopes,” said the dejected man.
“You have, and you shall have. You’re goin’ back to Kintucky, an’ you’re goin’ back a gentleman. I kin he’p you, an’ I will; you’re welcome to the last I have.”
“You have what you need, and you will have more. You’re going back to Kentucky, and you’re going back as a gentleman. I can help you, and I will; you’re welcome to everything I have left.”
“God bless you, Nelse—”
“Bless you, Nelse—”
“Mas’ Tom, you used to be jes’ about my size, but you’re slimmer now; but—but I hope you won’t be mad ef I ask you to put on a suit o’ mine. It’s put’ nigh brand-new, an’—”
“Mas’ Tom, you used to be just about my size, but you’re slimmer now; but—but I hope you won’t be mad if I ask you to wear a suit of mine. It’s almost brand-new, and—”
“Nelse, I can’t do it! Is this the way you pay me for the blows—”
“Nelse, I can’t do it! Is this how you repay me for the hits—”
“Heish your mouth; ef you don’t I’ll slap you down!” Nelse said it with mock solemnity, but there was an ominous quiver about his lips.
“Shut your mouth; if you don’t, I’ll knock you down!” Nelse said it with fake seriousness, but there was a threatening twitch in his lips.
“Come in this room, suh;” and the master obeyed. He came out arrayed in Nelse’s best and newest suit. The coloured man went to a drawer, over which he bent laboriously. Then he turned and said: “This’ll pay your passage[201] to Kintucky, an’ leave somethin’ in your pocket besides. Go home, Mas’ Tom,—go home!”
“Come into this room, sir;” and the master did as told. He came out dressed in Nelse’s finest and latest suit. The man of color went to a drawer, where he bent over it carefully. Then he turned and said: “This will cover your fare[201] to Kentucky and leave something in your pocket as well. Go home, Master Tom—go home!”
“Nelse, I can’t do it; this is too much!”
“Nelse, I can’t handle this; it’s too much!”
“Doggone my cats, ef you don’t go on—”
“Darn my cats, if you don’t keep going—”
The white man stood bowed for a moment; then, straightening up, he threw his head back. “I’ll take it, Nelse; but you shall have every cent back, even if I have to sell my body to a medical college and use a gun to deliver the goods! Good-bye, Nelse, God bless you! good-bye.”
The white man paused for a moment, then straightened up and threw his head back. “I’ll take it, Nelse; but you’ll get every penny back, even if I have to sell my body to a medical school and use a gun to make it happen! Bye, Nelse, God bless you! Bye.”
“Good-bye, Mas’ Tom, but don’t talk that way; go home. The South is changed, an’ you’ll find somethin’ to suit you. Go home—go home; an’ ef there’s any of the folks a-livin’, give ’em my love, Mas’ Tom—give ’em my love—good-bye—good-bye!”
“Goodbye, Master Tom, but don’t say that; go home. The South has changed, and you’ll find something that works for you. Go home—go home; and if any of the folks are still around, send them my love, Master Tom—send them my love—goodbye—goodbye!”
The Negro leaned over the proffered hand, and his tears dropped upon it. His master passed out, and he sat with his head bowed in his hands.
The Black man leaned over the offered hand, and his tears fell onto it. His master left, and he sat with his head bowed in his hands.
After a long while Eliza came creeping in.
After a long time, Eliza came in quietly.
“Wha’ ’d you do to him, Nelse—wha’ ’d you do to him?” There was no answer. “Lawd, I hope you ain’t killed him,” she said, looking fearfully around. “I don’t see no blood.”
“Whatcha do to him, Nelse—whatcha do to him?” There was no reply. “God, I hope you didn’t kill him,” she said, looking around nervously. “I don’t see any blood.”
“I ain’t killed him,” said Nelse. “I sent him home—back to the ol’ place.”
“I didn’t kill him,” said Nelse. “I sent him home—back to the old place.”
“You sent him home! how’d you send him, huh?”
“You sent him home! How did you send him, huh?”
“I give him my Sunday suit and that money—don’t git mad, ’Lizy, don’t git mad—that money I was savin’ for your cloak. I couldn’t help it, to save my life. He’s goin’ back home among my people, an’ I sent ’em my love. Don’t git mad an’ I’ll git you a cloak anyhow.”
“I’m giving him my Sunday suit and that money—don’t get mad, Lizzy, don’t get mad—that money I was saving for your coat. I couldn’t help it, no matter what. He’s going back home to my people, and I sent them my love. Don’t get mad, and I’ll get you a coat anyway.”
“Pleggone the cloak!” said Mrs. Hatton, suddenly, all the woman in her rising in her eyes. “I was so ’fraid you’d take my advice an’ do somethin’ wrong. Ef you’re happy, Nelse, I am too. I don’t grudge your master nothin’—the ol’ devil! But you’re jes’ a good-natured, big-hearted, weak-headed ol’ fool!” And she took his head in her arms.
“Forget the cloak!” said Mrs. Hatton, suddenly radiating determination. “I was so afraid you’d take my advice and do something stupid. If you’re happy, Nelse, then I’m happy too. I don’t hold anything against your boss—the old devil! But you’re just a good-natured, big-hearted, simple old fool!” And she embraced him tightly.
Great tears rolled down the man’s cheeks, and he said: “Bless God, ’Lizy, I feel as good as a young convert.”
Great tears rolled down the man’s cheeks, and he said: “Thank God, Lizzy, I feel as good as a new believer.”
Night falls early over the miners’ huts that cluster at the foot of the West Virginia mountains. The great hills that give the vales their shelter also force upon them their shadow. Twilight lingers a short time, and then gives way to that black darkness which is possible only to regions in the vicinity of high and heavily wooded hills.
Night comes quickly over the miners’ shacks that huddle at the base of the West Virginia mountains. The towering hills that provide the valleys with shelter also cast their shadows on them. Twilight hangs around briefly, then gives way to a pitch-black darkness that can only exist in areas near tall, dense hills.
Through the fast-gathering gloom of a mid-spring evening, Jason Andrews, standing in his door, peered out into the open. It was a sight of rugged beauty that met his eyes as they swept the broken horizon. All about the mountains raised their huge forms,—here bare, sharp, and rocky; there undulating, and covered with wood and verdure, whose various shades melted into one dull, blurred, dark green, hardly distinguishable in the thick twilight. At the foot of the hills all was in shadow, but their summits were bathed in the golden and crimson glory of departing day.
Through the quickly darkening gloom of a mid-spring evening, Jason Andrews, standing in his doorway, looked out into the open. He was met with a ruggedly beautiful sight as his gaze swept over the broken horizon. All around, the mountains loomed large—some bare, sharp, and rocky; others rolling and covered in trees and greenery, their various shades blending into a dull, blurred dark green that was barely noticeable in the thickening twilight. At the base of the hills, everything was in shadow, but their peaks were lit up by the golden and crimson glory of the setting sun.
Jason Andrews, erstwhile foreman of Shaft 11, gazed about him with an eye not wholly unappreciative of the beauty of the scene. Then, shading his eyes with one brawny hand, an act made wholly unnecessary by the absence of the sun, he projected his vision far down into the valley.
Jason Andrews, once the foreman of Shaft 11, looked around with a sense of appreciation for the beauty of the scene. Then, shielding his eyes with one strong hand—an action that was completely unnecessary since the sun was absent—he gazed deep into the valley.
His hut, set a little way up the mountain-side, commanded an extended view of the road, which, leaving the slope, ran tortuously through the lower land. Evidently something that he saw down the road failed to please the miner, for he gave a low whistle and re-entered the house with a frown on his face.
His hut, located a bit up the mountain, offered a wide view of the road that wound its way through the lowlands. Clearly, something he spotted down the road displeased the miner, as he let out a low whistle and went back into the house with a frown on his face.
“I’ll be goin’ down the road a minute, Kate,” he said to his wife, throwing on his coat and pausing at the door. “There’s a crowd gathered down toward the settlement. Somethin’ ’s goin’ on, an’ I want to see what’s up.” He slammed the door and strode away.
“I'll be heading down the road for a bit, Kate,” he said to his wife, putting on his coat and stopping at the door. “There’s a crowd gathered near the settlement. Something’s happening, and I want to check it out.” He slammed the door and walked away.
“Jason, Jason,” his wife called after him, “don’t you have nothin’ to do with their goin’s-on, neither one way nor the other. Do you hear?”
“Jason, Jason,” his wife called after him, “don’t you have anything to do with their business, either way. Do you hear?”
“Oh, I’ll take care o’ myself.” The answer came back out of the darkness.
“Oh, I’ll look after myself.” The response came back from the darkness.
“I do wish things would settle down some way or other,” mused Mrs. Andrews. “I don’t see why it is men can’t behave themselves an’ go ’long about their business, lettin’ well enough alone. It’s all on account o’ that pesky walkin’ delegate too. I wisht he’d ’a’ kept walkin’. If all the rest o’ the men had had the common-sense that Jason has, he wouldn’t never ’a’ took no effect on them. But most of ’em must set with their mouths open like a lot o’ ninnies takin’ in everything that come their way, and now here’s all this trouble on our hands.”
“I really wish things would calm down somehow,” Mrs. Andrews thought. “I don’t understand why men can’t just control themselves and go about their business, leaving well enough alone. It’s all because of that annoying walking delegate too. I wish he’d kept on walking. If the rest of the men had the common sense that Jason has, he wouldn’t have influenced them at all. But most of them just sit there with their mouths hanging open like a bunch of fools, absorbing everything that comes their way, and now look at all this trouble we’ve got.”
There were indeed troublous times at the little mining settlement. The men who made up the community were all employees, in one capacity or another, of the great Crofton West Virginia Mining Co. They had been working on, contented and happy, at fair wages and on good terms with their employers, until the advent among them of one who called himself, alternately, a benefactor of humanity and a labour agitator. He proceeded to show the men how they were oppressed, how they were withheld from due compensation for their labours, while the employers rolled in the wealth which the workers’ hands had produced. With great adroitness[208] of argument and elaboration of phrase, he contrived to show them that they were altogether the most ill-treated men in America. There was only one remedy for the misery of their condition, and that was to pay him two dollars and immediately organise a local branch of the Miners’ Labour Union. The men listened. He was so perfectly plausible, so smooth, and so clear. He found converts among them. Some few combated the man’s ideas, and none among these more forcibly than did Jason Andrews, the foreman of Shaft 11. But the heresy grew, and the opposition was soon overwhelmed. There are always fifty fools for every fallacy. Of course, the thing to do was to organise against oppression, and accordingly, amid great enthusiasm, the union was formed. With the exception of Jason Andrews, most of the men, cowed by the majority opposed to them, yielded their ground and joined. But not so he. It was sturdy, stubborn old Scotch blood that coursed through his veins. He stayed out of the society even at the expense of the friendship of some of the men who had been his friends. Taunt upon taunt was thrown into his face.
There were definitely difficult times at the small mining settlement. The men in the community were all employees of the Crofton West Virginia Mining Co., in one way or another. They had been working happily and contentedly, earning fair wages and getting along well with their employers, until someone came along who called himself both a benefactor of humanity and a labor agitator. He began to show the men how they were being oppressed and how they were being denied fair pay for their work, while their employers profited from the wealth their efforts created. With skilled arguments and elaborate phrases, he convinced them that they were the most mistreated workers in America. There was only one solution to their suffering: they needed to pay him two dollars and immediately form a local branch of the Miners’ Labor Union. The men listened. He was so convincing, so smooth, and so clear. He gained supporters among them. A few argued against his ideas, with Jason Andrews, the foreman of Shaft 11, being the most vocal. But the movement gained traction, and the opposition was quickly overshadowed. There are always many fools for every false idea. Naturally, the right thing to do was to organize against oppression, so, amid great enthusiasm, the union was created. Except for Jason Andrews, most of the men, intimidated by the majority against them, conceded and joined. But not him. It was strong, stubborn Scottish blood that ran through his veins. He refused to join the union, even at the cost of friendships with some of the men who had once been his friends. He faced taunts and jeers daily.
Then, like the falling of a thunderbolt, had come the visit of the “walking-delegate” for the district, and his command to the men to “go out.” For a little time the men demurred; but the word of the delegate was law. Some other company had failed to pay its employees a proper price, and the whole district was to be made an example of. Even while the men were asking what it was all about, the strike was declared on.
Then, like a lightning strike, the visit from the district’s “walking-delegate” happened, and he ordered the men to “leave.” For a short while, the men hesitated; but the delegate’s word was final. Another company hadn’t paid its workers fairly, so the entire district was going to be made an example of. Even as the men were trying to understand what was happening, the strike was announced.
The usual committee, awkward, shambling, hat in hand, and uncomfortable in their best Sunday clothes, called upon their employers to attempt to explain the grievances which had brought about the present state of affairs. The “walking-delegate” had carefully prepared it all for them, with the new schedule of wages based upon the company’s earnings.
The usual committee, feeling awkward and out of place in their best Sunday clothes, approached their employers to try to explain the issues that led to the current situation. The “walking delegate” had put everything together for them, including the new wage schedule based on the company’s earnings.
The three men who had the local affairs of the company in charge heard them through quietly. Then young Harold Crofton, acting as[210] spokesman, said, “Will you tell us how long since you discovered that your wages were unfair?”
The three men responsible for the company’s local matters listened quietly. Then, young Harold Crofton, acting as the spokesperson, asked, “Can you tell us how long it’s been since you realized your wages were unfair?”
The committee severally fumbled its hat and looked confused. Finally Grierson, who had been speaking for them, said: “Well, we’ve been thinkin’ about it fur a good while. Especially ever sence, ahem—”
The committee awkwardly fumbled with their hats and looked puzzled. Finally, Grierson, who had been speaking for them, said: “Well, we’ve been thinking about it for a while now. Especially ever since, um—”
“Yes,” went on Crofton, “to be plain and more definite, ever since the appearance among you of Mr. Tom Daly, the agitator, the destroyer of confidence between employer and employed, the weasel who sucks your blood and tells you that he is doing you a service. You have discovered the unfairness of your compensation since making his acquaintance.”
“Yes,” continued Crofton, “to be straightforward and clear, ever since Mr. Tom Daly, the agitator, showed up among you, the one who destroys the trust between employers and employees, the predator who drains your energy and claims he’s helping you. You’ve realized how unfair your pay is since getting to know him.”
“Well, I guess he told us the truth,” growled Grierson.
“Well, I guess he told us the truth,” Grierson muttered.
“That is a matter of opinion.”
"That's subjective."
“But look what you all are earnin’.”
“But look at what you all are earning.”
“That’s what we’re in the business for. We haven’t left comfortable homes in the cities to come down to this hole in the mountains for our health. We have a right to earn. We brought capital, enterprise, and energy here. We give you work and pay you decent wages. It is none[211] of your business what we earn.” The young man’s voice rose a little, and a light came into his calm gray eyes. “Have you not been comfortable? Have you not lived well and been able to save something? Have you not been treated like men? What more do you want? What real grievance have you? None. A scoundrel and a sneak has come here, and for his own purposes aroused your covetousness. But it is unavailing, and,” turning to his colleagues, “these gentlemen will bear me out in what I say,—we will not raise your wages one-tenth of one penny above what they are. We will not be made to suffer for the laxity of other owners, and if within three hours the men are not back at work, they may consider themselves discharged.” His voice was cold, clear, and ringing.
"That's why we're here. We didn't leave our comfortable city homes to come to this place in the mountains for our health. We have a right to earn a living. We brought investment, initiative, and energy here. We provide jobs and pay fair wages. It's none[211] of your business what we make." The young man's voice rose slightly, and a spark lit up his calm gray eyes. "Haven't you been comfortable? Haven't you lived well and managed to save a bit? Haven't you been treated like men? What more do you want? What's your real complaint? None. A crook and a coward has come here and stirred up your greed for his own ends. But it won’t work, and,” he turned to his colleagues, “these gentlemen can back me up on this—we will not raise your wages even a fraction of a penny more than they are. We will not suffer for the negligence of other owners, and if the men are not back at work in three hours, they can consider themselves fired." His voice was cold, clear, and ringing.
Surprised, disappointed, and abashed, the committee heard the ultimatum, and then shuffled out of the office in embarrassed silence. It was all so different from what they had expected. They thought that they had only to demand and their employers would accede rather than have the work stop. Labour had but to make a show of resistance and capital would yield. So[212] they had been told. But here they were, the chosen representatives of labour, skulking away from the presence of capital like felons detected. Truly this was a change. Embarrassment gave way to anger, and the miners who waited the report of their committee received a highly coloured account of the stand-offish way in which they had been met. If there had been anything lacking to inflame the rising feelings of the labourers, this new evidence of the arrogance of plutocrats supplied it, and with one voice the strike was confirmed.
Surprised, disappointed, and embarrassed, the committee listened to the ultimatum and then left the office in awkward silence. It was completely different from what they had expected. They thought that all they had to do was ask, and their employers would agree rather than let work stop. They had been told that labor only needed to show some resistance for capital to back down. So[212] here they were, the chosen representatives of labor, sneaking away from capital like criminals caught in the act. This was truly a shift. Embarrassment turned into anger, and the miners waiting for their committee's report heard a vivid account of the cold reception they faced. If anything was needed to fuel the growing anger of the laborers, this new proof of the arrogance of the wealthy provided it, and the strike was unanimously confirmed.
Soon after the three hours’ grace had passed, Jason Andrews received a summons to the company’s office.
Soon after the three-hour grace period ended, Jason Andrews got a call to the company’s office.
“Andrews,” said young Crofton, “we have noticed your conduct with gratitude since this trouble has been brewing. The other foremen have joined the strikers and gone out. We know where you stand and thank you for your kindness. But we don’t want it to end with thanks. It is well to give the men a lesson and bring them to their senses, but the just must not suffer with the unjust. In less than two days the mine will be manned by Negroes with their own foreman. We wish to offer you a place in the[213] office here at the same wages you got in the mine.”
“Andrews,” said young Crofton, “we’ve appreciated your actions since this situation started. The other foremen have joined the strikers and left. We know where you stand and we’re grateful for your support. But we don’t want it to just be about gratitude. It’s important to teach the men a lesson and help them see reason, but the innocent shouldn’t suffer alongside the guilty. In less than two days, the mine will be staffed by Black workers with their own foreman. We’d like to offer you a position in the [213] office here at the same pay you earned in the mine.”
The foreman raised his hand in a gesture of protest. “No, no, Mr. Crofton. That would look like I was profiting by the folly of the men. I can’t do it. I am not in their union, but I will take my chances as they take theirs.”
The foreman raised his hand in protest. “No, no, Mr. Crofton. That would make it seem like I was taking advantage of the guys’ mistakes. I can’t do that. I’m not part of their union, but I’ll take my chances just like they do.”
“That’s foolish, Andrews. You don’t know how long this thing may last.”
"That's silly, Andrews. You have no idea how long this might last."
“Well, I’ve got a snug bit laid by, and if things don’t brighten in time, why, I’ll go somewhere else.”
“Well, I’ve saved up a little, and if things don’t get better soon, I’ll just go somewhere else.”
“We’d be sorry to lose you, but I want you to do as you think best. This change may cause trouble, and if it does, we shall hope for your aid.”
“We'd be sad to see you go, but I want you to do what you think is best. This change might cause some issues, and if it does, we'll be counting on your support.”
“I am with you as long as you are in the right.”
“I’m with you as long as you’re doing the right thing.”
The miner gave the young man’s hand a hearty grip and passed out.
The miner gave the young man's hand a firm shake and passed out.
“Steel,” said Crofton the younger.
"Steel," said Crofton Jr.
“Gold,” replied his partner.
"Gold," said his partner.
“Well, as true as one and as good as the other, and we are both right.”
“Well, as true as one thing and as good as the other, and we’re both right.”
As the young manager had said, so matters turned out. Within two days several car-loads[214] of Negroes came in and began to build their huts. With the true racial instinct of colonisation, they all flocked to one part of the settlement. With a wisdom that was not entirely instinctive, though it may have had its origin in the Negro’s social inclination, they built one large eating-room a little way from their cabin and up the mountain-side. The back of the place was the bare wall of a sheer cliff. Here their breakfasts and suppers were to be taken, the midday meal being eaten in the mine.
As the young manager predicted, things unfolded as he said. Within two days, several carloads[214] of Black people arrived and started building their huts. With a natural instinct for colonization, they all gathered in one area of the settlement. With a wisdom that wasn’t solely instinctual—though it likely stemmed from their social tendencies—they constructed a large dining room a bit away from their cabins and up the mountainside. The back of the building was the sheer wall of a cliff. This is where they would have their breakfasts and dinners, with lunch being eaten at the mine.
The Negro who held Jason Andrews’ place as foreman of Shaft 11, the best yielding of all the mines, and the man who seemed to be the acknowledged leader of all the blacks, was known as big Sam Bowles. He was a great black fellow, with a hand like a sledge-hammer, but with an open, kindly face and a voice as musical as a lute.
The Black man who took Jason Andrews' position as foreman of Shaft 11, the most productive of all the mines, and the person who appeared to be the recognized leader of all the Black workers, was known as Big Sam Bowles. He was a large Black man, with a hand like a sledgehammer, but with a warm, friendly face and a voice as melodic as a lute.
On the first morning that they went in a body to work in the mines, they were assailed by the jeers and curses of the strikers, while now and then a rock from the hand of some ambushed foe fell among them. But they did not heed these things, for they were expected.
On the first morning they all went to work in the mines together, they were met with the jeers and curses of the strikers, and occasionally a rock thrown by someone hiding nearby landed among them. But they ignored it, as they had anticipated such things.
He went on down the road until he reached the outskirts of the crowd, which he saw to be gathered about a man who was haranguing them. The speaker proved to be “Red” Cleary, one of Daly’s first and most ardent converts. He had worked the men up to a high pitch of excitement, and there were cries of, “Go it, Red, you’re on the right track!” “What’s the matter with Cleary? He’s all right!” and, “Run the niggers out. That’s it!” On the edge of the throng, half in the shadow, Jason Andrews listened in silence, and his just anger grew.
He walked down the road until he reached the fringe of the crowd, which had gathered around a man who was passionately addressing them. The speaker turned out to be “Red” Cleary, one of Daly’s earliest and most enthusiastic supporters. He had gotten the men fired up, and there were shouts of, “Go for it, Red, you’re on the right track!” “What’s wrong with Cleary? He’s fine!” and, “Get rid of the blacks. That’s it!” On the edge of the crowd, half in the shadows, Jason Andrews listened silently, and his anger grew.
The speaker was saying, “What are we white men goin’ to do? Set still an’ let niggers steal the bread out of our mouths? Ain’t it our duty to rise up like free Americans an’ drive ’em from the place? Who dares say no to that?” Cleary made the usual pause for dramatic effect and to let the incontrovertibility of his argument sink into the minds of his hearers. The pause was fatal. A voice broke the stillness[216] that followed his question, “I do!” and Andrews pushed his way through the crowd to the front. “There ain’t anybody stealin’ the bread out of our mouths, niggers ner nobody else. If men throw away their bread, why, a dog has the right to pick it up.”
The speaker was saying, “What are we white men going to do? Just sit back and let those people steal the food from our mouths? Isn’t it our duty to stand up like free Americans and drive them away? Who would dare say no to that?” Cleary took the usual pause for dramatic effect and to let the undeniable strength of his argument sink in with his audience. The pause was crucial. A voice broke the silence that followed his question, “I do!” and Andrews pushed his way to the front of the crowd. “No one is stealing food from our mouths, not them or anyone else. If people waste their food, then a dog has every right to eat it.”
There were dissenting murmurs, and Cleary turned to his opponent with a sneer. “Humph, I’d be bound for you, Jason Andrews, first on the side of the bosses and then takin’ up for the niggers. Boys, I’ll bet he’s a Republican!” A laugh greeted this sally. The red mounted into the foreman’s face and made his tan seem darker.
There were some disapproving whispers, and Cleary turned to his opponent with a smirk. “Hmph, I’d put money on you, Jason Andrews, first backing the bosses and then standing up for the Black people. Guys, I’ll bet he’s a Republican!” This comment was met with laughter. The color rose in the foreman’s face and made his tan look even darker.
“I’m as good a Democrat as any of you,” he said, looking around, “and you say that again, Red Cleary, and I’ll push the words down your throat with my fist.”
“I’m just as much a Democrat as any of you,” he said, glancing around, “and if you say that again, Red Cleary, I’ll shove those words down your throat with my fist.”
Cleary knew his man and turned the matter off. “We don’t care nothin’ about what party you vote with. We intend to stand up for our rights. Mebbe you’ve got something to say ag’in that.”
Cleary knew his guy and brushed it off. “We don't care about what party you vote for. We plan to stand up for our rights. Maybe you've got something to say against that.”
“I’ve got something to say, but not against any man’s rights. There’s men here that have known me and are honest, and they will say[217] whether I’ve acted on the square or not since I’ve been among you. But there is right as well as rights. As for the niggers, I ain’t any friendlier to ’em than the rest of you. But I ain’t the man to throw up a job and then howl when somebody else gets it. If we don’t want our hoe-cake, there’s others that do.”
“I have something to say, but it's not against anyone's rights. There are men here who know me and are honest, and they can tell you[217] whether I've acted fairly since I've been with you. But there is justice as well as rights. As for the Black people, I’m not any friendlier towards them than the rest of you. But I’m not the kind of person to quit a job and then complain when someone else takes it. If we don’t want our hoe-cake, there are others who do.”
The plain sense of Andrews’ remarks calmed the men, and Cleary, seeing that his power was gone, moved away from the centre of the crowd, “I’ll settle with you later,” he muttered, as he passed Jason.
The straightforward meaning of Andrews' comments eased the tension among the men, and Cleary, realizing he had lost his influence, stepped back from the center of the crowd. "I’ll deal with you later," he murmured as he walked by Jason.
“There ain’t any better time than now,” replied the latter, seizing his arm and drawing him back.
“There’s no better time than now,” replied the latter, grabbing his arm and pulling him back.
“Here, here, don’t fight,” cried some one. “Go on, Cleary, there may be something better than a fellow-workman to try your muscle on before long.” The crowd came closer and pushed between the two men. With many signs of reluctance, but willingly withal, Cleary allowed himself to be hustled away. The crowd dispersed, but Jason Andrews knew that he had only temporarily quieted the turmoil in the breasts of the men. It would break out very soon again, he told himself. Musing thus, he[218] took his homeward way. As he reached the open road on the rise that led to his cabin, he heard the report of a pistol, and a shot clipped a rock three or four paces in front of him.
“Hey, hey, don’t fight,” someone shouted. “Come on, Cleary, there might be something better than a fellow worker to challenge your strength soon.” The crowd moved in closer and squeezed between the two men. With a lot of reluctance but still willing, Cleary let himself be pushed away. The crowd broke up, but Jason Andrews knew he had only temporarily calmed the anger in these men. It would explode again soon, he thought to himself. Lost in thought, he[218] headed home. As he reached the open road leading up to his cabin, he heard a gunshot, and a bullet hit a rock just three or four steps in front of him.
“With the compliments of Red Cleary,” said Jason, with a hard laugh. “The coward!”
“With the compliments of Red Cleary,” said Jason, laughing harshly. “What a coward!”
All next day, an ominous calm brooded over the little mining settlement. The black workmen went to their labours unmolested, and the hope that their hardships were over sprang up in the hearts of some. But there were two men who, without being informed, knew better. These were Jason Andrews and big Sam, and chance threw the two together. It was as the black was returning alone from the mine after the day’s work was over.
All the next day, a threatening stillness hung over the small mining town. The Black workers went about their jobs without any trouble, and some felt a glimmer of hope that their struggles might be ending. But there were two men who, without any details, understood the reality. These were Jason Andrews and big Sam, and fate brought them together. This happened as the Black man was coming back alone from the mine after finishing work for the day.
“The strikers didn’t bother you any to-day, I noticed,” said Andrews.
“The strikers didn’t bother you at all today, I saw,” said Andrews.
Sam Bowles looked at him with suspicion, and then, being reassured by the honest face and friendly manner, he replied: “No, not to-day, but there ain’t no tellin’ what they’ll do to-night. I don’t like no sich sudden change.”
Sam Bowles looked at him with suspicion, and then, feeling reassured by the honest face and friendly demeanor, he replied, “No, not today, but who knows what they’ll do tonight? I really don’t like such sudden changes.”
“You think something is brewing, eh?”
“You think something is going on, huh?”
“It looks mighty like it, I tell you.”
“It really seems that way, I’m telling you.”
“Well, I believe that you’re right, and you’ll do well to keep a sharp lookout all night.”
“Well, I think you're right, and it would be smart to stay alert all night.”
“I, for one, won’t sleep,” said the Negro.
“I, for one, won’t sleep,” said the Black man.
“Can you shoot?” asked Jason.
“Can you shoot?” Jason asked.
The Negro chuckled, and, taking a revolver from the bosom of his blouse, aimed at the top of a pine-tree which had been grazed by lightning, and showed white through the fading light nearly a hundred yards away. There was a crack, and the small white space no larger than a man’s hand was splintered by the bullet.
The Black man chuckled and, pulling a revolver from the front of his shirt, aimed at the top of a pine tree that had been hit by lightning and was showing white in the fading light nearly a hundred yards away. There was a crack, and the small white spot, no larger than a man's hand, was shattered by the bullet.
“Well, there ain’t no doubt that you can shoot, and you may have to bring that gun of yours into action before you expect. In a case like this it’s your enemy’s life against yours.”
“Well, there’s no doubt that you can shoot, and you might have to use that gun of yours sooner than you think. In a situation like this, it’s your life or theirs.”
Andrews kept on his way, and the Negro turned up to the large supper-room. Most of them were already there and at the meal.
Andrews continued on his path, and the Black man headed to the large dining room. Most of them were already there and eating.
“Well, boys,” began big Sam, “you’d just as well get it out of your heads that our trouble is over here. It’s jest like I told you. I’ve been talkin’ to the fellow that used to have my place,—he ain’t in with the rest of the strikers,—an’ he thinks that they’re goin’ to try an’ run us out to-night. I’d advise you, as soon as it gets dark-like, to take what things you want[220] out o’ yore cabins an’ bring ’em up here. It won’t do no harm to be careful until we find out what kind of a move they’re goin’ to make.”
“Well, guys,” started big Sam, “you might as well forget the idea that our troubles are over here. It’s just like I told you. I’ve been talking to the guy who used to have my position—he’s not with the other strikers—and he believes they’re going to try to run us out tonight. I’d recommend that as soon as it gets dark, you take what you want[220] out of your cabins and bring them up here. It won’t hurt to be cautious until we see what kind of move they plan to make.”
The men had stopped eating, and they stared at the speaker with open mouths. There were some incredulous eyes among the gazers, too.
The men had stopped eating and stared at the speaker with their mouths hanging open. Some of the onlookers also had incredulous looks in their eyes.
“I don’t believe they’d dare come right out an’ do anything,” said one.
“I don’t think they’d actually dare to do anything,” said one.
“Stay in yore cabin, then,” retorted the leader angrily.
“Stay in your cabin, then,” the leader shot back angrily.
There was no more demur, and as soon as night had fallen, the Negroes did as they were bidden, though the rude, ill-furnished huts contained little or nothing of value. Another precaution taken by the blacks was to leave short candles burning in their dwellings so as to give the impression of occupancy. If nothing occurred during the night, the lights would go out of themselves and the enemy would be none the wiser as to their vigilance.
There was no more hesitation, and as soon as night fell, the Black people did as they were told, even though the rough, poorly furnished huts had little or no value. Another precaution the Black people took was to leave short candles burning in their homes to give the appearance of being occupied. If nothing happened during the night, the candles would eventually burn out, and the enemy would be unaware of their watchfulness.
In the large assembly room the men waited in silence, some drowsing and some smoking. Only one candle threw its dim circle of light in the centre of the room, throwing the remainder into denser shadow. The flame flickered and[221] guttered. Its wavering faintness brought out the dark strained faces in fantastic relief, and gave a weirdness to the rolling white eyeballs and expanded eyes. Two hours passed. Suddenly, from the window where big Sam and a colleague were stationed, came a warning “S-sh!” Sam had heard stealthy steps in the direction of the nearest cabin. The night was so black that he could see nothing, but he felt that developments were about to begin. He could hear more steps. Then the men heard a cry of triumph as the strikers threw themselves against the cabin doors, which yielded easily. This was succeeded from all parts by exclamations of rage and disappointment. In the assembly room the Negroes were chuckling to themselves. Mr. “Red” Cleary had planned well, but so had Sam Bowles.
In the large assembly room, the men waited in silence, some dozing off and some smoking. Only one candle cast its dim circle of light in the center of the room, leaving the rest in deeper shadow. The flame flickered and sputtered. Its unsteady glow highlighted the tense dark faces in strange relief, giving a weirdness to the rolling white eyeballs and wide-open eyes. Two hours went by. Suddenly, from the window where big Sam and a colleague were positioned came a warning “S-sh!” Sam had heard quiet footsteps near the closest cabin. The night was so dark that he couldn't see anything, but he sensed that something was about to happen. He could hear more footsteps. Then the men heard a cry of triumph as the strikers slammed into the cabin doors, which opened easily. This was followed by shouts of anger and disappointment from all sides. In the assembly room, the Black men were snickering to themselves. Mr. “Red” Cleary had made a solid plan, but so had Sam Bowles.
After the second cry there was a pause, as if the men had drawn together for consultation. Then some one approached the citadel a little way and said: “If you niggers’ll promise to leave here to-morrow morning at daylight, we’ll let you off this time. If you don’t, there won’t be any of you to leave to-morrow.”
After the second shout, there was a pause, as if the men had gathered to discuss. Then someone walked up to the citadel a bit and said: “If you guys promise to leave here tomorrow morning at dawn, we won’t do anything this time. If you don’t, there won’t be anyone left to leave tomorrow.”
The man who had spoken from without had evidently waited for an answer. None coming, his footsteps were heard retreating, and then, without warning, there was a rattling fusillade. Some of the shots crashed through the thin pine boarding, and several men were grazed. One struck the man who stood at big Sam’s side at the window. The blood splashed into the black leader’s face, and his companion sunk to the floor with a groan. Sam Bowles moved from the window a moment and wiped the blood drops from his cheek. He looked down upon the dead man as if the deed had dazed him. Then, with a few sharp commands, he turned again to the window.
The man outside had clearly been waiting for a reply. When none came, his footsteps were heard retreating, and then, without warning, a sudden barrage of gunfire erupted. Some shots smashed through the thin pine boards, and several men were hit. One bullet struck the man standing next to big Sam at the window. Blood splattered onto the black leader's face, and his companion collapsed to the floor with a groan. Sam Bowles stepped away from the window for a moment and wiped the blood from his cheek. He looked down at the dead man as if the scene had left him in shock. Then, with a few quick commands, he turned back to the window.
Some over-zealous fool among the strikers had fired one of the huts, and the growing flames discovered their foes to the little garrison.
Some overly eager fool among the strikers had set one of the huts on fire, and the spreading flames revealed their enemies to the small garrison.
“Put out that light,” ordered big Sam. “All of you that can, get to the two front windows—you, Toliver, an’ you, Moten, here with me.[223] All the rest of you lay flat on the floor. Now, as soon as that light gets bright, pick out yore man,—don’t waste a shot, now—fire!” Six pistols spat fire out into the night. There were cries of pain and the noise of scurrying feet as the strikers fled pell-mell out of range.
“Turn off that light,” commanded big Sam. “Everyone who can, get to the two front windows—you, Toliver, and you, Moten, stay here with me.[223] The rest of you, lie flat on the floor. Now, as soon as that light gets bright, pick your target—don't waste a shot—fire!” Six pistols fired into the night. There were cries of pain and the sound of rushing feet as the strikers hurried away from danger.
“Now, down on the floor!” commanded Sam.
“Now, get down on the floor!” commanded Sam.
The order came not a moment too soon, for an answering volley of shots penetrated the walls and passed harmlessly over the heads of those within. Meanwhile, some one seeing the mistake of the burning cabin had ordered it extinguished; but this could not be done without the workmen being exposed to the fire from the blacks’ citadel. So there was nothing to do save to wait until the shanty had burned down. The dry pine was flaming brightly now, and lit up the scene with a crimson glare. The great rocks and the rugged mountain-side, with patches of light here and there contrasting with the deeper shadows, loomed up threatening and terrible, and the fact that behind those boulders lay armed men thirsty for blood made the scene no less horrible.
The order came just in time, as a volley of shots pierced the walls and whizzed harmlessly over the heads of those inside. Meanwhile, someone realized the mistake of the burning cabin and ordered it to be put out; however, that couldn’t happen without the workers being exposed to the fire from the black's stronghold. So, the only option was to wait until the shanty burned down. The dry pine was now ablaze, casting a bright crimson glow over the scene. The massive rocks and the rugged mountainside, with patches of light contrasting with deeper shadows, loomed ominously and terrifyingly, and the fact that armed men were hiding behind those boulders, eager for blood, made the scene even more horrifying.
“Jason,” said his wife, “don’t go down there. It’s none of your business.”
“Jason,” his wife said, “don’t go down there. It’s not your concern.”
“I’m not going down there, Kate,” he said; “but I know my duty and have got to do it.”
“I’m not going down there, Kate,” he said; “but I know what I have to do and I’m going to do it.”
The nearest telegraph office was a mile away from his cabin. Thither Jason hurried. He entered, and, seizing a blank, began to write rapidly, when he was interrupted by the voice of the operator, “It’s no use, Andrews, the wires are cut.” The foreman stopped as if he had been struck; then, wheeling around, he started for the door just as Crofton came rushing in.
The nearest telegraph office was a mile away from his cabin. Jason hurried there. He went in and grabbed a blank form to write quickly, but was interrupted by the operator’s voice, “It's no use, Andrews, the wires are cut.” The foreman stopped as if he had been hit; then, turning around, he headed for the door just as Crofton rushed in.
“Ah, Andrews, it’s you, is it?—and before me. Have you telegraphed for troops?”
“Ah, Andrews, is that you?—and here in front of me. Have you sent a message for troops?”
“It’s no use, Mr. Crofton, the wires are cut.”
“It’s no good, Mr. Crofton, the wires are cut.”
“My God!” exclaimed the young man, “what is to be done? I did not think they would go to this length.”
“My God!” the young man exclaimed, “what are we going to do? I didn’t think they would go this far.”
“We must reach the next station and wire from there.”
“We need to get to the next station and send a message from there.”
“But it’s fifteen miles away on a road where a man is liable to break his neck at any minute.”
“But it’s fifteen miles away on a road where someone could easily get seriously hurt at any moment.”
“I’ll risk it, but I must have a horse.”
“I’ll take the chance, but I need a horse.”
“Take mine. He’s at the door,—God speed you.” With the word, Jason was in the saddle and away like the wind.
“Take mine. He’s at the door—good luck to you.” With that, Jason was in the saddle and off like a shot.
“He can’t keep that pace on the bad ground,” said young Crofton, as he turned homeward.
“He can’t keep up that pace on this rough ground,” said young Crofton, as he headed home.
At the centre of strife all was still quiet. The fire had burned low, and what remained of it cast only a dull light around. The assailants began to prepare again for action.
At the center of the conflict, everything was calm. The fire had burned down, and what was left only gave off a weak light. The attackers started to get ready for action again.
“Here, some one take my place at the window,” said Sam. He left his post, crept to the door and opened it stealthily, and, dropping on his hands and knees, crawled out into the darkness. In less than five minutes he was back and had resumed his station. His face was expressionless. No one knew what he had done until a new flame shot athwart the darkness, and at sight of it the strikers burst into a roar of rage. Another cabin was burning, and the space about for a hundred yards was as bright as day. In the added light, two or three bodies were distinguishable upon the ground, showing that the shots of the blacks had told. With deep chagrin the strikers saw that they could do nothing while[226] the light lasted. It was now nearly midnight, and the men were tired and cramped in their places. They dared not move about much, for every appearance of an arm or a leg brought a shot from the besieged. Oh for the darkness, that they might advance and storm the stronghold! Then they could either overpower the blacks by force of numbers, or set fire to the place that held them and shoot them down as they tried to escape. Oh for darkness!
“Here, someone take my spot at the window,” said Sam. He stepped away from his post, sneaked to the door and opened it quietly, then dropped to his hands and knees, crawling out into the darkness. In less than five minutes he was back and had taken his position again. His face was blank. No one knew what he had done until a new flame shot across the darkness, and at the sight of it the strikers erupted in a roar of anger. Another cabin was on fire, and the area for a hundred yards was as bright as day. In the extra light, two or three bodies were visible on the ground, indicating that the shots from the blacks had been effective. With deep frustration the strikers realized they could do nothing while the light lasted. It was now nearly midnight, and the men were tired and cramped in their positions. They didn't dare move around much, since any visible arm or leg would provoke a shot from the besieged. Oh for the darkness, so they could advance and storm the stronghold! Then they could either overwhelm the blacks with numbers or set fire to the place that held them and shoot them down as they tried to escape. Oh for darkness!
As if the Powers above were conspiring against the unfortunates, the clouds, which had been gathering dark and heavy, now loosed a downpour of rain which grew fiercer and fiercer as the thunder crashed down from the mountains echoing and re-echoing back and forth in the valley. The lightning tore vivid, zigzag gashes in the inky sky. The fury of the storm burst suddenly, and before the blacks could realise what was happening, the torrent had beaten the fire down, and the way between them and their enemies lay in darkness. The strikers gave a cheer that rose even over the thunder.
As if the powers above were working against the unfortunate, the clouds that had been gathering dark and heavy suddenly unleashed a heavy downpour that grew stronger and stronger as thunder crashed down from the mountains, echoing back and forth in the valley. Lightning slashed through the dark sky in bright, zigzag bolts. The storm's intensity erupted suddenly, and before the group could grasp what was happening, the downpour had extinguished the fire, leaving them in darkness between themselves and their enemies. The strikers cheered, their voices rising even above the sound of thunder.
As the young manager had said, the road over which Jason had to travel was a terrible one.[227] It was rough, uneven, and treacherous to the step even in the light of day. But the brave man urged his horse on at the best possible speed. When he was half-way to his destination, a sudden drop in the road threw the horse and he went over the animal’s head. He felt a sharp pain in his arm, and he turned sick and dizzy, but, scrambling to his feet, he mounted, seized the reins in one hand, and was away again. It was half-past twelve when he staggered into the telegraph office. “Wire—quick!” he gasped. The operator who had been awakened from a nap by the clatter of the horse’s hoofs, rubbed his eyes and seized a pencil and blank.
As the young manager had said, the road Jason needed to travel was awful.[227] It was rough, uneven, and dangerous even during the day. But the brave man urged his horse on as fast as he could. When he was halfway to his destination, a sudden drop in the road threw the horse, and he went flying over the animal’s head. He felt a sharp pain in his arm and got dizzy, but, picking himself up, he mounted again, grabbed the reins with one hand, and took off. It was twelve-thirty when he stumbled into the telegraph office. “Wire—quick!” he gasped. The operator, who had been stirred from a nap by the sound of the horse’s hooves, rubbed his eyes and grabbed a pencil and blank form.
“Troops at once—for God’s sake—troops at once—Crofton’s mine riot—murder being done!” and then, his mission being over, nature refused longer to resist the strain and Jason Andrews swooned.
“Troops now—for God’s sake—troops now—Crofton’s mine riot—murder is happening!” and then, with his mission complete, his body could no longer handle the pressure, and Jason Andrews collapsed.
His telegram had been received at Wheeling, and another ordering the instant despatch of the nearest militia, who had been commanded to sleep in their armories in anticipation of some such trouble, before a physician had been secured for Andrews. His arm was set and he was put to bed. But, loaded on flat-cars and[228] whatever else came handy, the troops were on their way to the scene of action.
His telegram was received in Wheeling, and another one was sent out to quickly dispatch the nearest militia, who had been instructed to sleep in their armories in case of such trouble, before a doctor was found for Andrews. His arm was set and he was put to bed. But, loaded onto flat cars and whatever else was available, the troops were heading to the scene of action.[228]
While this was going on, the Negroes had grown disheartened. The light which had disclosed to them their enemy had been extinguished, and under cover of the darkness and storm they knew their assailants would again advance. Every flash of lightning showed them the men standing boldly out from their shelter.
While this was happening, the Black people felt discouraged. The light that had revealed their enemy was gone, and with the darkness and storm as cover, they knew their attackers would come again. Every flash of lightning illuminated the men boldly standing out from their shelter.
Big Sam turned to his comrades. “Never say die, boys,” he said. “We’ve got jest one more chance to scatter ’em. If we can’t do it, it’s hand to hand with twice our number. Some of you lay down on the floor here with your faces jest as clost to the door as you can. Now some more of you kneel jest above. Now above them some of you bend, while the rest stand up. Pack that door full of gun muzzles while I watch things outside.” The men did as he directed, and he was silent for a while. Then he spoke again softly: “Now they’re comin’. When I say ‘Ready!’ open the door, and as soon as a flash of lightning shows you where they are, let them have it.”
Big Sam turned to his friends. “Never give up, guys,” he said. “We’ve got just one more chance to spread them out. If we can’t do it, it’ll be hand-to-hand with twice our number. Some of you lie down on the floor here with your faces as close to the door as possible. Now some more of you kneel just above. Now above them, some of you bend, while the rest of you stand up. Pack that door full of gun barrels while I keep an eye on things outside.” The men followed his orders, and he was quiet for a moment. Then he spoke softly again: “Now they’re coming. When I say ‘Ready!’ open the door, and as soon as a flash of lightning shows you where they are, let them have it.”
They waited breathlessly.
They waited anxiously.
“Now, ready!”
“Now, let’s go!”
The door was opened, and a moment thereafter the glare of the lightning was followed by another flash from the doorway. Groans, shrieks, and curses rang out as the assailants scampered helter-skelter back to their friendly rocks, leaving more of their dead upon the ground behind them.
The door swung open, and just after that, the bright flash of lightning was followed by another burst from the doorway. Groans, screams, and curses echoed as the attackers hurriedly ran back to their safe spots behind the rocks, leaving more of their fallen comrades on the ground behind them.
“That was it,” said Sam. “That will keep them in check for a while. If we can hold ’em off until daybreak, we are safe.”
“That’s it,” said Sam. “That should keep them at bay for a while. If we can hold them off until sunrise, we’re safe.”
The strikers were now angry and sore and wet through. Some of them were wounded. “Red” Cleary himself had a bullet through his shoulder. But his spirits were not daunted, although six of his men lay dead upon the ground. A long consultation followed the last unsuccessful assault. At last Cleary said: “Well, it won’t do any good to stand here talkin’. It’s gettin’ late, an’ if we don’t drive ’em out to-night, it’s all up with us an’ we’d jest as well be lookin’ out fur other diggin’s. We’ve got to crawl up as near as we can an’ then rush ’em. It’s the only way, an’ what we ought to done at first. Get down on your knees. Never mind the mud—better have it under you than over you.” The men sank down, and went creeping forward like a swarm of great ponderous vermin. They[230] had not gone ten paces when some one said, “Tsch! what is that?” They stopped where they were. A sound came to their ears. It was the laboured puffing of a locomotive as it tugged up the incline that led to the settlement. Then it stopped. Within the room they had heard it, too, and there was as great suspense as without.
The strikers were now angry, sore, and soaked through. Some of them were wounded. “Red” Cleary himself had a bullet in his shoulder. But his spirits weren’t crushed, even though six of his men lay dead on the ground. A long discussion followed the last failed assault. Finally, Cleary said, “Well, it won’t do us any good to stand here talking. It’s getting late, and if we don’t drive them out tonight, it’s all over for us, and we might as well look for other places to dig. We’ve got to crawl up as close as we can and then rush them. It's the only way, and what we should have done from the start. Get down on your knees. Don’t worry about the mud—better to have it under you than over you.” The men sank down and crawled forward like a swarm of heavy pests. They had not gone ten paces when someone said, “Tsch! What is that?” They stopped in their tracks. A sound reached their ears. It was the heavy puffing of a locomotive as it struggled up the slope leading to the settlement. Then it stopped. Inside the room, they heard it too, and there was as much suspense inside as outside.
With his ear close to the ground, “Red” Cleary heard the tramp of marching men, and he shook with fear. His fright was communicated to the others, and with one accord they began creeping back to their hiding-places. Then, with a note that was like the voice of God to the besieged, through the thunder and rain, a fife took up the strains of “Yankee Doodle” accompanied by the tum-tum of a sodden drum. This time a cheer went up from within the room,—a cheer that directed the steps of the oncoming militia.
With his ear to the ground, “Red” Cleary heard the sound of marching men, and he trembled with fear. His panic spread to the others, and together they started to creep back to their hiding spots. Then, through the thunder and rain, a fife began playing “Yankee Doodle,” sounding like a voice of God to those under siege, joined by the heavy beat of a soaked drum. This time, a cheer erupted from inside the room—a cheer that led the oncoming militia in their direction.
“It’s all up!” cried Cleary, and, emptying his pistol at the wood fort, he turned and fled. His comrades followed suit. A bullet pierced Sam Bowles’s wrist. But he did not mind it. He was delirious with joy. The militia advanced and the siege was lifted. Out into the[231] storm rushed the happy blacks to welcome and help quarter their saviours. Some of the Negroes were wounded, and one dead, killed at the first fire. Tired as the men were, they could not sleep, and morning found them still about their fires talking over the night’s events. It found also many of the strikers missing besides those who lay stark on the hillside.
“It’s all set!” yelled Cleary, and, firing his gun at the wooden fort, he turned and ran. His teammates did the same. A bullet hit Sam Bowles’s wrist, but he didn’t care. He was overwhelmed with joy. The militia moved forward, and the siege was over. Out into the [231] storm rushed the happy Black people to greet and assist their saviors. Some of the Black men were hurt, and one was dead, shot in the initial attack. As tired as the men were, they couldn’t sleep, and morning found them still gathered around their fires talking about the night’s events. It also revealed that many of the strikers were missing, in addition to those who lay lifeless on the hillside.
For the next few days the militia took charge of affairs. Some of the strikers availed themselves of the Croftons’ clemency, and went back to work along with the blacks; others moved away.
For the next few days, the militia took over. Some of the strikers took advantage of the Croftons’ leniency and went back to work alongside the Black workers; others left.
When Jason Andrews was well enough to be moved, he came back. The Croftons had already told of his heroism, and he was the admiration of white and black alike. He has general charge now of all the Crofton mines, and his assistant and stanch friend is big Sam.
When Jason Andrews was well enough to be moved, he returned. The Croftons had already shared stories of his bravery, and he had earned the admiration of both white and black people. He now has overall responsibility for all the Crofton mines, and his loyal assistant and close friend is big Sam.
Miltonville had just risen to the dignity of being a school town. Now, to the uninitiated and unconcerned reader this may appear to be the most unimportant statement in the world; but one who knows Miltonville, and realises all the facts in the case, will see that the simple remark is really fraught with mighty import.
Miltonville had just become a recognized school town. Now, to someone who doesn't know or care about it, this might seem like a completely trivial statement; but anyone familiar with Miltonville and aware of all the details will understand that this simple remark carries significant weight.
When for two years a growing village has had to crush its municipal pride and send its knowledge-seeking youth to a rival town two miles away, when that rival has boasted and vaunted its superiority, when a listless school-board has been unsuccessfully prodded, month after month, then the final decision in favour of the institution and the renting of a room in which to establish it is no small matter. And now Fox Run, with its most plebeian name but arrogantly aristocratic community, could no longer look down upon Miltonville.
When a small village has spent two years having to swallow its pride and send its eager young learners to a competing town just two miles away, when that rival town has bragged about being better, and when a disengaged school board has been pushed month after month with no results, the final choice to support the institution and rent a space to set it up is a significant deal. And now Fox Run, with its plain name but a snobby community, could no longer look down on Miltonville.
The coloured population of this town was sufficiently large and influential to merit their having a member on the school-board. But Mr. Dunkin, the incumbent, had found no employment for his energies until within the last two months, when he had suddenly entered the school fight with unwonted zest. Now it was an assured thing, and on Monday Miss Callena Johnson was to start the fountain of knowledge a-going. This in itself was enough to set the community in a commotion.
The colored community in this town was big enough and influential enough to deserve a representative on the school board. However, Mr. Dunkin, the current member, hadn't channeled his energy into anything until the last couple of months when he suddenly got really involved in the school issues. Now it was a done deal, and on Monday, Miss Callena Johnson was set to kick off the education process. This alone was enough to stir up the community.
Much had been heard of Miss Callena before she had been selected as the guiding genius of the new venture. She had even visited Fox Run, which prided itself greatly on the event. Flattering rumours were afloat in regard to her beauty and brilliancy. She was from Lexington. What further recommendation as to her personal charms did she need? She was to come in on Saturday evening, and as the railroad had not deigned to come nearer to Miltonville than Fox Run station,—another thorn in the side of the Miltonvillians,—Mr. Dunkin, as the important official in the affair, was delegated to go and bring the fair one into her kingdom.
Much had been said about Miss Callena before she was chosen as the mastermind behind the new project. She had even visited Fox Run, which took great pride in the occasion. Complimenting rumors were spreading about her beauty and intelligence. She was from Lexington. What more could she need to prove her appeal? She was set to arrive on Saturday evening, and since the train didn’t come any closer to Miltonville than Fox Run station—another annoyance for the people of Miltonville—Mr. Dunkin, as the key official in the matter, was tasked with going to fetch the lovely lady and bring her to her new domain.
Now, Mr. Dunkin was a man of deliberation.[237] He prided himself upon that. He did nothing in a hurry. Nothing came from him without due forethought. So, in this case, before going for Miss Callena, he visited Mr. Alonzo Taft. Who was Mr. Taft? Of course you have never been to Miltonville or you would never have asked that question. Mr. Alonzo Taft was valet to Major Richardson, who lived in the great house on the hill overlooking the town. He not only held this distinguished position in that aristocratic household, but he was the black beau ideal and social mentor for all the town.
Now, Mr. Dunkin was a man who took his time.[237] He prided himself on that. He did nothing in a rush. Nothing he did was without careful consideration. So, in this case, before going for Miss Callena, he visited Mr. Alonzo Taft. Who was Mr. Taft? Well, if you haven't been to Miltonville, you wouldn't know the answer to that. Mr. Alonzo Taft was the valet to Major Richardson, who lived in the big house on the hill overlooking the town. He not only held this prominent position in that upper-class household, but he was also the charming gentleman and social guide for everyone in town.
Him, then, did Mr. Dunkin seek, and delivered himself as follows: “Mistah Tat’, you reco’nise de dooty dat is laid upon me by bein’ a membah of de school-boa’d. I has got to go to de depot aftah Miss Callena Johnson to-morrow aftahnoon. Now, Mistah Taf’, I is a delibut man myse’f. I is mighty keerful what I does an’ how I does it. As you know, I ain’t no man fu’ society, an’ conserkently I is not convusant wid some of de manipulations of comp’ny. So I t’ought I’d come an’ ax yo’ advice about sev’al t’ings,—what to waih, an’ which side o’ de wagon to have Miss Callena on, an’ how to he’p huh in, an’ so fofe.”
Mr. Dunkin sought him and said: “Mr. Tat, you know the duty I have as a member of the school board. I have to go to the depot after Miss Callena Johnson tomorrow afternoon. Now, Mr. Taf, I'm a careful man myself. I’m very particular about what I do and how I do it. As you know, I’m not a social person, so I’m not familiar with some of the ways of society. I thought I’d come and ask for your advice on several things—what to wear, which side of the wagon to have Miss Callena on, how to help her in, and so on.”
“Why, of co’se, Mr. Dunkin,” said the elegant Alonzo, “I shell be happy to administah any instructions to you dat lies within my powah.”
“Of course, Mr. Dunkin,” said the elegant Alonzo, “I will be happy to give you any instructions that are within my power.”
Mr. Taft was a perfect second edition of Major Richardson bound in black hide.
Mr. Taft was a flawless second edition of Major Richardson covered in black leather.
“But,” he went on in a tone of dignified banter, “we shell have to keep a eye on you prosp’ous bachelors. You may be castin’ sheep-eyes at Miss Callena.”
“But,” he continued in a tone of dignified teasing, “we’ll have to keep an eye on you prosperous bachelors. You might be casting sheepish glances at Miss Callena.”
“Dat ’u’d be mo’ nachul an’ fittener in a young man lak you,” said Mr. Dunkin, deliberately.
“It's more natural and fitting for a young man like you,” said Mr. Dunkin, deliberately.
“Oh, I has been located in my affections too long to lif’ anchor now.”
“Oh, I have been anchored in my feelings for too long to change course now.”
“You don’ say,” said the “prosp’ous bachelor,” casting a quick glance at the speaker.
“You don’t say,” said the “prosperous bachelor,” casting a quick glance at the speaker.
“Yes, indeed, suh.”
“Yes, indeed, sir.”
So they chatted on, and in the course of time the deliberate Dunkin got such information as he wished, and departed in the happy consciousness that on the morrow he should do the proper and only the proper thing.
So they talked on, and eventually, the thoughtful Dunkin got the information he wanted and left feeling pleased that the next day he would do the right thing and only the right thing.
After he was gone, Alonzo Taft rubbed his chin and mused: “I wonder what ol’ man Dunkin’s got in his head. Dey say he’s too[239] slow an’ thinks too long evah to git married. But you watch dem thinkin’ people when dey do make up deir minds.”
After he was gone, Alonzo Taft rubbed his chin and thought, “I wonder what old man Dunkin is thinking. They say he’s too slow and takes too long to ever get married. But just watch those thoughtful people when they finally make up their minds.”
On the morrow, when Mr. Dunkin went forth, he outshone Solomon in all his glory. When he came back, the eyes of all the town saw Miss Callena Johnson, beribboned and smiling, sitting on his right and chatting away vivaciously. As to her looks, the half had not been told. As to her manners, those smiles and head-tossings gave promise of unheard-of graces, and the hearts of all Miltonville throbbed as one.
On the next day, when Mr. Dunkin went out, he looked even more impressive than Solomon at his best. When he returned, the whole town saw Miss Callena Johnson, adorned with ribbons and smiling, sitting next to him and chatting animatedly. As for her appearance, there was so much more to admire than anyone had mentioned. Her charming smiles and playful tosses of her head hinted at extraordinary grace, and everyone in Miltonville felt their hearts beat in unison.
Alonzo Taft was lounging carelessly on the corner as the teacher and her escort passed along. He raised his hat to them with that sweeping, graceful gesture which was known to but two men in that vicinity, himself and Major Richardson. After some hesitation as to which hand should retain the reins, Mr. Dunkin returned the salute.
Alonzo Taft was casually hanging out on the corner as the teacher and her companion walked by. He tipped his hat to them with that sweeping, elegant gesture that was known to only two men in the area—himself and Major Richardson. After a moment of figuring out which hand should hold the reins, Mr. Dunkin responded to the greeting.
The next day being Sunday, and universal calling-day in Miltonville, Eli Thompson’s house, where Miss Callena had taken up her abode, was filled with guests. All the beaux in town were there, resplendent in their Sunday best. Many a damsel sat alone that afternoon[240] whose front room no Sunday before had seen untenanted. Mr. Taft was there, and also one who came early and stayed late,—Mr. Dunkin. The younger men thought that he was rather overplaying his rôle of school trustee. He was entirely too conscientious as to his duty to Miss Callena. What the young beaux wanted to know was whether it was entirely in his official position that he sat so long with Miss Callena that first Sabbath.
The next day was Sunday, and a day for everyone to call on each other in Miltonville. Eli Thompson’s house, where Miss Callena was staying, was filled with guests. All the young men in town were there, looking sharp in their Sunday best. Many young women sat alone that afternoon, their living rooms usually bustling with visitors on Sundays. Mr. Taft was present, as well as someone who arrived early and stayed late—Mr. Dunkin. The younger guys thought he was really leaning into his role as a school trustee. He was way too serious about his responsibilities to Miss Callena. What the young men wanted to figure out was whether he was genuinely there on official business or if he just enjoyed spending time with her that first Sunday.
On Monday morning the school opened with great éclat. There were exercises. The trustee was called upon to make a speech, and, as speech-making is the birthright of his race, acquitted himself with credit. The teacher was seen to smile at him as he sat down.
On Monday morning, the school opened with great éclat. There were activities. The trustee was asked to give a speech, and, since public speaking is a tradition for his community, he did so successfully. The teacher was seen smiling at him as he finished.
Now, under ordinary circumstances a smile is a small thing. It is given, taken, and forgotten all in a moment. At other times it is the keynote to the tragedy or comedy of a life. Miss Callena’s smile was like an electric spark setting fire to a whole train of combustibles. Those who saw it marvelled and told their neighbours, and their neighbours asked them what it meant. Before night, that smile and all the import it might carry was the town’s talk.
Now, under normal circumstances, a smile is a small thing. It’s given, received, and forgotten in an instant. At other times, it’s the main element in the tragedy or comedy of a life. Miss Callena’s smile was like an electric spark igniting a whole chain of flammable things. Those who witnessed it were amazed and shared it with their neighbors, who then asked them what it meant. By nightfall, that smile and everything it suggested was the talk of the town.
Alonzo Taft had seen it. Unlike the others, he said nothing to his neighbours. He questioned himself only. To him that smile meant familiarity, good-fellowship, and a thorough mutual understanding. He looked into the dark, dancing eyes of Miss Callena, and in spite of his statement of a few days ago that he had been located too long to “lif’ anchor,” he felt a pang at his heart that was like the first stab of jealousy. So he was deeply interested that evening when Maria, his fellow-servant, told him that Mr. Dunkin was waiting to see him. He hurried through with his work, even leaving a speck of lint on the major’s coat,—an unprecedented thing,—and hastened down to his guest.
Alonzo Taft had seen it. Unlike the others, he didn’t say anything to his neighbors. He only questioned himself. To him, that smile signified familiarity, camaraderie, and a complete mutual understanding. He gazed into the dark, sparkling eyes of Miss Callena, and despite stating a few days ago that he had been in one place too long to “lift anchor,” he felt a pang in his heart that was like the first jolt of jealousy. So he was very interested that evening when Maria, his fellow servant, told him that Mr. Dunkin was waiting to see him. He quickly finished his work, even leaving a speck of lint on the major’s coat—an unusual thing to do—and hurried down to see his guest.
A look of great seriousness and determination was fixed upon the features of the “prosp’ous bachelor” as his host made his appearance and invited him up to his room.
A serious and determined look was set on the face of the "prosperous bachelor" as his host arrived and asked him to come up to his room.
Mr. Dunkin was well seated and had his pipe going before he began: “Mistah Taf’, I allus has ’lowed dat you was a sensible young man an’ a pu’son of mo’ dan o’dina’y intel’gence.”
Mr. Dunkin was comfortably settled and had his pipe lit before he started: “Mr. Taf, I’ve always thought you were a smart young man and a person of more than ordinary intelligence.”
“You flattah me, Mistah Dunkin, you flattah me, suh.”
“You flatter me, Mr. Dunkin, you flatter me, sir.”
“Now I’s a man, Mistah Taf’, dat don’t do nuffin’ in a hu’y. I don’ mek up my min’ quick ’bout myse’f ner ’bout othah people. But when my min’ is made up, it’s made up. Now I come up hyeah to cornfide in you ’bout somep’n’. I was mighty glad to hyeah you say de othah day dat yo’ ’fections was done sot an’ located, because hit meks me free to talk to you ’bout a mattah, seein’ dat hit’s a mattah of my own ’fections.”
“Now I’m a man, Mr. Taf’, who doesn’t rush into things. I don’t make up my mind quickly about myself or other people. But once my mind is made up, it’s set. I came here to confide in you about something. I was really glad to hear you say the other day that your feelings were settled, because it allows me to talk to you about an issue that involves my own feelings.”
“This is ve’y int’rustin’, Mistah Dunkin; go on.”
“This is really interesting, Mr. Dunkin; go ahead.”
“I’s a-cornfidin’ in you because you is a young man of presentment an’ knows jes’ how to pu’sue a co’se of cou’tin’. I unnerstan’ dat you is ingaged to Miss Marfy Madison.”
“I’m counting on you because you’re a young man of good judgment and know exactly how to pursue a course of courting. I understand that you’re engaged to Miss Marfy Madison.”
Mr. Taft smiled with a sudden accession of modesty, either real or assumed.
Mr. Taft smiled with a sudden burst of modesty, whether genuine or feigned.
“Now, I ain’t nevah had no experunce in cou’tin’ ladies, because I nevah ’spected to ma’y. But hit’s nachul dat a man should change his min’, Mistah Taf’, ’specially ’bout sich a mattah as matermony.”
“Now, I’ve never had any experience in dating ladies, because I never expected to marry. But it’s natural for a man to change his mind, Mr. Taf, especially about something like marriage.”
“Nothin’ mo’ nachul in de world.”
“Nothin’ mo’ nachul in de world.”
“Oh, dat’s de reason you commence to tek sich a int’rus’, huh!” The expression slipped from Alonzo’s lips.
“Oh, that’s why you start to take such an interest, huh!” The expression slipped from Alonzo’s lips.
“Don’ narrow me down, Mistah Taf’, don’ narrow me down! Dat was one o’ de reasons. Howsomevah, we has de school an’ Miss Callena is hyeah. So fa’ my wo’k is good. But I ’low dat no man dat ain’t experunced in cou’tin’ ort to tek de ’sponsibility alone.”
“Don’t limit me, Mister Taf’, don’t limit me! That was one of the reasons. However, we have the school and Miss Callena is here. So far, my work is good. But I believe that no man who isn’t experienced in courting should take on the responsibility alone.”
“Of co’se not!” said Alonzo.
"Of course not!" said Alonzo.
“So I t’ought I’d ax you to he’p me by drappin’ roun’ to Miss Callena’s ’casionally an’ puttin’ in a word fu’ me. I unnerstan’ dat women-folks laks to hyeah ’bout de man dat’s cou’tin’ dem, f’om de outside. Now, you kin be of gret suhvice to me, an’ you won’t lose nothin’ by it. Jes’ manage to let Miss Callena know ’bout my propity, an’ ’bout my hogs an’ my hosses an’ my chickens, an’ dat I’s buyin’ mo’ lan’. Drap it kind o’ delikit lak. Don’ mention my name too often. Will you he’p me out dat-away?”
“So I thought I’d ask you to help me by stopping by Miss Callena’s occasionally and putting in a good word for me. I understand that women like to hear about the man who’s courting them from an outside perspective. Now, you can be a great help to me, and you won’t lose anything by it. Just make sure to let Miss Callena know about my property, and about my pigs, my horses, and my chickens, and that I’m buying more land. Drop it in kind of gently. Don’t mention my name too often. Will you help me out that way?”
“W’y, co’se I will, Mr. Dunkin. It’ll gi’[244] me gret pleasuah to he’p you in dis way, an’ I’ll be jes’ as delikit as anybody kin.”
“Why, of course I will, Mr. Dunkin. It’ll give me great pleasure to help you in this way, and I’ll be just as delicate as anyone can.”
“Dat’s right; dat’s right.”
"That's right; that's right."
“I won’t mention yo’ name too much.”
“I won’t mention your name too much.”
“Dat’s right.”
"That's right."
“I’ll jes’ hint an’ hint an’ hint.”
“I'll just hint and hint and hint.”
“Dat’s right. You jes’ got it right ezactly, an’ you sha’n’t lose nothin’ by it, I tell you.”
“That's right. You just got it exactly, and you won't lose anything by it, I tell you.”
The “prosp’ous bachelor” rose in great elation, and shook Mr. Taft’s hand vigorously as he departed.
The “prosperous bachelor” stood up happily and shook Mr. Taft’s hand enthusiastically as he left.
“Miss Marfy, Miss Callena: Miss Callena, Miss Marfy,” repeated Mr. Taft, as he stood musing after his visitor had gone.
“Miss Marfy, Miss Callena: Miss Callena, Miss Marfy,” repeated Mr. Taft, as he stood thinking after his visitor had left.
It may have been zeal in the cause of his good friend, or it may have been some very natural desire for appreciation of his own merits, that prompted Alonzo Taft to dress with such extreme care for his visit to Miss Callena Johnson on the next night. He did explain his haste to make the call by telling himself that if he was going to do anything for Mr. Dunkin he had better be about it. But this anxiety on his protégé’s account did not explain why he put on his fawn-coloured waistcoat, which he had never once worn when visiting[245] Miss Martha, nor why he needed to be so extraordinarily long in tying his bow tie. His beaver was rubbed and caressed until it shone again. Major Richardson himself had not looked better in that blue Prince Albert coat, when it was a year newer. Thus arrayed, stepping manfully and twirling a tiny cane, did the redoubtable Mr. Taft set out for the conquest of Miss Callena Johnson. It is just possible that it was Alonzo’s absorption in his own magnificence that made him forgetfully walk down the very street on which Miss Martha Madison’s cottage was situated. Miss Martha was at the gate. He looked up and saw her, but too late to retreat.
It might have been his enthusiasm for his good friend, or perhaps a natural desire for recognition of his own qualities, that led Alonzo Taft to dress so meticulously for his visit to Miss Callena Johnson the following night. He justified his rush to make the call by telling himself that if he was going to do anything for Mr. Dunkin, he needed to get on with it. But this concern for his protégé didn’t explain why he chose to wear his fawn-colored waistcoat, which he had never worn while visiting Miss Martha, or why he took so unusually long to tie his bow tie. He polished his beaver hat until it shone. Major Richardson himself hadn’t looked better in that blue Prince Albert coat when it was newer by a year. Dressed like this, striding confidently and twirling a small cane, the impressive Mr. Taft set off to win over Miss Callena Johnson. It’s quite possible that Alonzo’s preoccupation with his own appearance caused him to forgetfully walk down the very street where Miss Martha Madison’s cottage was located. Miss Martha was at the gate. He looked up and saw her, but it was too late to turn back.
“La! Mistah Taf’,” said Miss Martha, smiling as she opened the gate for him. “I wasn’t expectin’ you dis evenin’. Walk right in.”
“Wow! Mr. Taf,” said Miss Martha, smiling as she opened the gate for him. “I wasn’t expecting you this evening. Come on in.”
“I—I—I—thank you, Miss Marfy, thank you,” replied the dark beau, a bit confused but stepping through the gateway. “It’s a mighty fine evenin’ we’re havin’.”
“I—I—I—thank you, Miss Marfy, thank you,” replied the dark beau, a bit confused but stepping through the gateway. “It’s a really great evening we're having.”
“Oh, I couldn’t pass dis gate. I’m so used to comin’ hyeah dat I reckon my feet ’u’d jes’ tu’n up de walk of dey own accord.”
“Oh, I couldn’t get past this gate. I’m so used to coming here that I guess my feet would just turn up the walk on their own.”
“Dey didn’t tu’n up dat walk much Sunday. Whaih was you all day aftah mo’nin’ chu’ch? I ’spected you up in de aft’noon.”
“Didn’t you all show up for that walk much on Sunday? Where were you all day after morning church? I expected you in the afternoon.”
“I—I—would ’a’ been”—Mr. Taft was beginning to writhe upon his chair—“but I had to go out to mek some calls.”
“I—I—would’ve been”—Mr. Taft was starting to squirm in his chair—“but I had to step out to make some visits.”
“Oh, yes,” retorted Miss Martha, good-naturedly, “I reckon you was one o’ dem gent’mans dat was settin’ up at de schoolteachah’s house.”
“Oh, yes,” replied Miss Martha, cheerfully, “I guess you were one of those gentlemen who was hanging out at the teacher’s house.”
“I fu’ one was callin’ on Miss Callena. Hit’s only propah when a strange lady come to town fu’ de gent’men to call an’ pay deir ’spects.”
“I feel like someone was visiting Miss Callena. It’s only proper when a woman comes to town for the gentlemen to call and pay their respects.”
“I reckon hit ain’t propah fu’ de gent’mans to tek none o’ de ladies to call.”
“I think it’s not proper for the gentlemen to take any of the ladies to task.”
“I ain’t ’scussin’ dat,” said Mr. Taft, with some acerbity.
“I’m not discussing that,” said Mr. Taft, with some irritation.
“Of co’se you ain’t. Well, hit ain’t none o’ my bus’ness, to be sho. I ain’t thinkin’ nothin’ ’bout myse’f or none o’ de things you been sayin’ to me. But all I got to say is, you bettah leave Miss Callena, as you call[247] huh, alone, ’cause evahbody say ol’ man Dunkin got his eyes sot on huh, an’ he gwine to win. Dey do say, too, dat he outsot you all, Sunday.”
“Of course you aren’t. Well, it’s not my business, for sure. I’m not thinking about myself or any of the things you’ve been saying to me. But all I’ve got to say is, you better leave Miss Callena, as you call her, alone, because everybody says old man Dunkin has his sights set on her, and he’s going to win. They’re also saying that he outplayed you all last Sunday.”
Nothing could have hurt Alonzo Taft’s pride more than this, or more thoroughly aroused his dignity.
Nothing could have hurt Alonzo Taft’s pride more than this, or more deeply triggered his sense of dignity.
“Ef I wanted Miss Callena Johnson,” he said, “I wouldn’t stan’ back fu’ nobody like ol’ man Dunkin.”
“if I wanted Miss Callena Johnson,” he said, “I wouldn’t stand back for anyone like old man Dunkin.”
“I reckon you wouldn’t, but you might set in an’ git jes’ nachully sot back;” and Martha laughed maliciously.
“I guess you wouldn't, but you might just come in and get comfortably settled;” and Martha laughed wickedly.
“I ain’t boastin’ ’bout what I could do ef I had a min’ to, but I ’low ef I wan’ed to set my cap fu’ any young lady, I wouldn’t be feared o’ no ol’ man dat don’t know nothin’ but hogs an’ chickens.”
“I’m not bragging about what I could do if I wanted to, but I think if I decided to pursue any young lady, I wouldn’t be afraid of any old man who only knows about hogs and chickens.”
“Nevah min’! Dem hogs an’ chickens fetches money, an’ dat’s what yo’ fine city ladies wants, an’ don’t you fu’git it.”
“Never mind! Those hogs and chickens bring in cash, and that’s what you fancy city ladies want, and don’t you forget it.”
“Money ain’t a-gwine to mek no ol’ man young.”
“Money isn’t going to make any old man young.”
“De ol’ man wa’n’t too ol’ to outset you all young men anyhow.”
“Old man wasn’t too old to start you all off, young guys anyway.”
“Dey’s somep’n’ mo’ to cou’tin’ ’sides settin’.”
“There's something more to counting besides just sitting.”
“Yes, but a long set an’ a long pocket is mighty big evidence.”
“Yes, but a long set and a long pocket are really strong evidence.”
“I don’t keer ef it is. Wha—what’s de use of argyin’? I do’ want Miss Callena nohow—I do’ want huh.”
“I don’t care if it is. What’s the use of arguing? I don’t want Miss Callena anyway—I don’t want her.”
“You stahted de argyment; I didn’t staht it. You ain’t goin’, is you?”
“You started the argument; I didn’t start it. You’re not leaving, are you?”
“I got to go,” said Alonzo, with his hand on the door-knob; “I done ovahstayed my time now.”
“I’ve got to go,” said Alonzo, with his hand on the doorknob; “I’ve overstayed my time now.”
“Whaih you gwine to?”
“Where are you going?”
“I—I—oh, I’m goin’ down de street. Don’ ax whaih I’m a-goin’ to, Miss Marfy; it ain’t good raisin’.”
“I—I—oh, I’m going down the street. Don’t ask where I’m going to, Miss Marfy; it’s not good manners.”
“I unnerstan’ you, ’Lonzo Taf’. I unnerstood you when you fus’ come in, all rigged out in yo’ fines’ clothes. You did’n’ ’low to stop hyeah nohow. You gwine down to see dat teachah, dat’s whaih you gwine.”
“I understand you, 'Lonzo Taf.' I understood you when you first came in, all dressed up in your finest clothes. You didn't want to stop here at all. You're going to see that teacher, that's where you're headed.”
“Well, s’posin’ I am, s’posin’ I am?”
“Well, suppose I am, suppose I am?”
“Well, s’posin’ you is,” repeated Miss Martha. “Why, go on. But I hope you won’t run acrost ol’ man Dunkin ag’in an’ git outsot.”
“Well, I suppose you are,” repeated Miss Martha. “Why, go ahead. But I hope you won’t run into old man Dunkin again and get in trouble.”
“I ain’t afeard o’ runnin’ acrost ol’ man Dunkin,” said Alonzo, as he went out; and he smiled an inscrutable smile.
“I’m not afraid of running into old man Dunkin,” said Alonzo as he walked out, smiling a mysterious smile.
Martha watched him as he went down the street and faded into the darkness. Then she went in and locked her door.
Martha watched him walk down the street and disappear into the darkness. Then she went inside and locked her door.
“I don’t keer,” she said to herself, “I don’t keer a bit. Ef he wants huh, he kin go ’long an’ git huh. I ’low she’ll be glad enough to have him. I ain’t gwine to try an’ hol’ him a bit.” Then, to fortify her resolution, she buried her face in her apron and sobbed out the fulness of her heart.
“I don’t care,” she said to herself, “I don’t care at all. If he wants her, he can go ahead and get her. I bet she’ll be happy to have him. I’m not going to try and hold him back at all.” Then, to strengthen her resolve, she buried her face in her apron and cried out the fullness of her heart.
Mr. Taft’s good-humour and gallantry came back to him as he knocked at Eli Thompson’s door and asked for the teacher. Yes, she was in, and came smiling into the front room to see him. He carefully picked his phrases of greeting, shook her hand gently, and hoped that she was enjoying good health.
Mr. Taft’s good humor and charm returned to him as he knocked on Eli Thompson’s door and asked for the teacher. Yes, she was in and came smiling into the front room to see him. He chose his words for greetings carefully, shook her hand gently, and hoped she was in good health.
Alonzo rather prided himself on the elegance of his conversation. His mind rebelled against the idea of having to talk hogs to this divine creature, and for some one else besides.
Alonzo took pride in the sophistication of his conversation. The thought of having to speak crudely to this amazing person, especially to someone else, was something his mind resisted.
“Reely, Miss Callena, I do’ know as de gent’men ought to bothah you by callin’ ’roun’ in de evenin’. Haid wo’k is so hahd dat aftah yo’ dooties endurin’ de day you mus’ be mos’ nigh wo’ out when night comes.”
“Honestly, Miss Callena, I don’t think the gentlemen should bother you by coming around in the evening. Hard work is so tough that after your duties during the day, you must be just about worn out by the time night comes.”
“Oh, I assure you you are wrong, Mr. Taft. I am not very tired, and if I were there is nothing that rests the mind like agreeable company.” And oh, the ravishing smile as she said this! Alonzo felt his head going.
“Oh, I promise you’re mistaken, Mr. Taft. I’m not very tired, and even if I were, nothing refreshes the mind like good company.” And oh, the stunning smile as she said this! Alonzo felt his head spinning.
“I don’t reckon even agreeable company ’u’d res’ me aftah labourin’ wif some o’ de childern you’ve got in yo’ school; I knows ’em.”
“I don't think even pleasant company would rest me after dealing with some of the children you have in your school; I know them.”
“Well, it’s true they’re not all of them saints.”
“Well, it’s true they’re not all saints.”
“No, indeed, they’re not saints. I don’t see how a slendah, delikit lady like yo’se’f kin manage ’em, ’less ’n you jes’ ’spire ’em wif respect.”
“No, they’re definitely not saints. I don’t see how a slender, delicate lady like yourself can handle them unless you just inspire them with respect.”
“I can see already,” she answered, “that it is going to take something more than inspiration to manage the rising generation of Miltonville.”
“I can already see,” she replied, “that it’s going to take more than just inspiration to handle the emerging generation of Miltonville.”
Here was Alonzo’s opportunity. He cast his eyes romantically toward the ceiling.
Here was Alonzo’s chance. He looked dreamily up at the ceiling.
“I c’nfess,” he said, “dat I am one o’ dem dat believes dat yo’ sex ought to be mo’ fu’ o’nament. You ought to have de strong ahms of a man to pertect you an’ manage fu’ you.”
“I confess,” he said, “that I am one of those who believe that your sex should be more ornamental. You should have the strong arms of a man to protect you and take care of you.”
If that was a twinkle which for an instant lightened the dark eyes of Miss Callena, Mr. Taft did not see it, for his own orbs were still feelingly contemplating the ceiling.
If that was a spark that briefly lit up Miss Callena's dark eyes, Mr. Taft didn't notice it, as he was still absorbed in looking at the ceiling.
“Ah, yes,” sighed the teacher, “the strong arms of man would save poor woman a great deal; but it is always the same difficulty, to find them both strong and willing.”
“Ah, yes,” sighed the teacher, “the strong arms of a man could save a poor woman a lot; but it’s always the same challenge to find them both strong and willing.”
“Oh, I know ef you was de lady in question, dey’d be plenty dat was willin’ right hyeah in dis town.” Alonzo went on impetuously, “Men dat owns houses an’ lan’ an’ hosses an’ hogs, even dey’d be willin’ ef it was you.”
“Oh, I know if you were the lady everyone was talking about, there’d be plenty of guys right here in this town willing to step up.” Alonzo continued impulsively, “Men who own houses and land and horses and pigs, they’d be willing if it was you.”
Miss Callena’s eyes were discreetly cast down.
Miss Callena's eyes were subtly looking down.
“Oh, you flatter me, Mr. Taft.”
“Oh, you’re too kind, Mr. Taft.”
“Flattah you! No, ma’am. You don’t know lak I do. You have sholy brought new life into dis hyeah town, an’ all Miltonville’ll tek off its hat to you. Dat’s de way we feel to’ds you.”
“Thank you! No, ma’am. You don’t know like I do. You have definitely brought new life into this town, and everyone in Miltonville will tip their hat to you. That’s how we feel about you.”
“I am sure I appreciate these kind words of yours, and I hope that I shall be able to keep the good opinion of Miltonville.”
“I really value your kind words, and I hope I can maintain the good opinion of Miltonville.”
“Jes’ as Miltonville hopes dat it may be pu’mitted to keep you,” said Alonzo, gallantly. And so the conversation went along merrily.
“Just as Miltonville hopes that it might be allowed to keep you,” said Alonzo, gallantly. And so the conversation went along merrily.
It was after ten o’clock before the enamoured caller could tear himself away from the soft glance and musical voice of the teacher. Then he told her: “Miss Callena, I sholy have injoyed[252] dis evenin’. It has been one of de most unctious in all my life. I shell nevah fu’git it so long as I am pu’mitted to remain on dis earth.”
It was after ten o’clock before the captivated caller could pull himself away from the gentle gaze and melodious voice of the teacher. Then he told her, “Miss Callena, I really enjoyed[252] this evening. It has been one of the most remarkable nights of my life. I will never forget it as long as I’m allowed to stay on this earth.”
In return, she said that the pleasure had been mutual, and it had been so kind of him to come in and take her mind off the cares of the day, and she did so hope that he would call again.
In response, she said that the pleasure had been mutual, and it was really nice of him to come by and distract her from the worries of the day, and she really hoped he would come visit again.
Would he call again! Could he stay away?
Would he call again! Could he really stay away?
He went away walking on air. The beaver was tilted far back on his head, and the cane was more furiously twirled. The blue Prince Albert was thrown wide, showing the fawn-coloured waistcoat in all its glory.
He left feeling euphoric. The beaver hat was tilted way back on his head, and he twirled the cane with more energy. The blue Prince Albert coat was thrown open, revealing the fawn-colored waistcoat in all its splendor.
“Miss Callena, Miss Marfy, Mr. Dunkin an’ me!” said Mr. Taft; and he chuckled softly to himself. Then he added: “Well, I did speak ’bout de hosses an’ de hogs an’ de lan’, didn’t I; well, what mo’ could I do? Of co’se, I didn’t say whose dey was; but he didn’t want me to mention no names—jes’ to hint, an’ I did hint. Nobody couldn’t ask no mo’ dan dat.”
“Miss Callena, Miss Marfy, Mr. Dunkin and me!” said Mr. Taft, chuckling softly to himself. Then he added, “Well, I talked about the horses, the pigs, and the land, didn’t I? So, what more could I do? Of course, I didn’t say whose they were, but he didn’t want me to mention any names—just to hint, and I did hint. Nobody could ask for more than that.”
Thus does that duplicity which is resident in the hearts of men seek to deceive even itself, making shining virtues of its shadiest acts.
Thus, that duplicity that exists in the hearts of people tries to deceive even itself, turning its darkest actions into shining virtues.
In the days that ensued, Alonzo availed himself of Miss Callena’s invitation to call, and went often. If he was trying or had succeeded in deceiving himself as to his feelings, in the minds of two sagacious women there was yet no doubt about his intentions. The clear eyes of the teacher could do something besides sparkle; they could see. And she wondered and smiled at the beau’s veiled wooing. From the first gorgeous moment of the fawn-coloured waistcoat and the blue Prince Albert, the other woman, Martha, had seen through her recreant lover as by inspiration. She constantly brooded over his infidelity. He had entirely deserted her now, not even making any pretence of caring what she thought of him. For a while the girl went stolidly about her own business, and tried to keep her mind from dwelling on him. But his elegance and grace would come back to her with the memory of their pleasant days of courtship, and fill her heart with sorrow. Did she care for him still? Of course she did. The admission hurt her pride, but fostered in her a strong determination. If she did love him and had dared to confess so much to herself, she had already reached the[254] lowest depths of humiliation. It could be no worse to make an effort to retain her lover. This resolution gave her warrant to accost Mr. Dunkin the next time she saw him pass the house.
In the following days, Alonzo took Miss Callena up on her invitation to visit and came quite often. If he was trying to fool himself about his feelings, two sharp-minded women had no doubt about his intentions. The teacher's keen eyes could do more than just sparkle; they could see clearly. She watched and smiled at the way the charming guy was subtly pursuing her. From the very first stunning moment of his tan waistcoat and blue Prince Albert coat, the other woman, Martha, could see through her unfaithful lover like it was second nature. She constantly worried about his betrayal. He had completely abandoned her, not even pretending to care what she thought of him. For a while, the girl went about her business, trying to keep her mind off him. But his charm and elegance would invade her thoughts along with the memories of their happy courtship days, filling her heart with sadness. Did she still have feelings for him? Of course, she did. Admitting it stung her pride but also fueled her determination. If she loved him and had been brave enough to admit that to herself, she had already hit rock bottom in humiliation. It couldn’t get any worse to make an effort to win her lover back. This resolve gave her the courage to approach Mr. Dunkin the next time she saw him pass by the house.
“Howdy, Mistah Dunkin?—how you come on?”
“Hey, Mr. Dunkin? How have you been?”
“Jes’ tol’able, Miss Marfy. How’s yo’se’f?”
“Just fine, Miss Marfy. How are you doing?”
“Mode’t’, thanky, jes’ mode’t’. How de school-house come on?”
“Just a moment, thank you, just a moment. How is the schoolhouse going?”
“Oh, hit’s p’ogressin’ mos’ salub’ious, thanky, ma’am.”
“Oh, it's progressing quite well, thank you, ma’am.”
“I would ax you how de teachah, but hit do seem dat Mistah Taf’ done beat yo’ time so claih dat you wouldn’t know nothin’ ’bout it.”
“I would ask you how the teacher is, but it seems that Mr. Taf has already taken your time so clearly that you wouldn’t know anything about it.”
“Haw, haw, Miss Marfy, you sholy is de beatenes’ one to have yo’ joke.”
“Haw, haw, Miss Marfy, you surely are the funniest one to have your joke.”
“I ’claih to goodness, Mistah Dunkin, I’s s’prised at a man o’ yo’ position lettin’ Mistah Taf’ git de bes’ of him dat way.”
“I swear to goodness, Mr. Dunkin, I’m surprised that a man of your position is letting Mr. Taf get the best of him like that.”
“Nemmine, Miss Marfy, I ’low dat young man o’ yo’n done let out my secut, but you cain’t rig me ’bout hit.”
“Never mind, Miss Marfy, I believe that young man of yours let out my secret, but you can’t blame me for it.”
“I don’t unnerstan’ you. What young man, an’ what secut?”
“I don’t understand you. What young man, and what secret?”
“Oh, I reckon you an’ Mistah Taf’ ’ll soon be man an’ wife, an’ hit ain’t no hahm fu’ de wife to know what de husban’ know.”
“Oh, I think you and Mister Taf’ will soon be husband and wife, and it’s not harmful for the wife to know what the husband knows.”
“I do’ know huccome you say dat; Mistah Taf’ don’ have nothin’ to say to me; he cou’tin’ Miss Callena Johnson.”
“I don’t know why you say that; Mr. Taf doesn’t have anything to say to me; he couldn’t care less about Miss Callena Johnson.”
“Don’ have nothin’ to say to you! Cou’tin’ Miss Callena!”
“Don’t have anything to say to you! Counting Miss Callena!”
“Dat’s de reason I wants to know huccome you back out.”
“That's the reason I want to know how come you backed out.”
“Back out! Who back out? Me back out? I ain’t nevah backed out: Mistah Taf’ foolin’ you.”
“Back out! Who backed out? Me back out? I’ve never backed out: Mr. Taf’ is fooling you.”
“’Tain’ me he’s a-foolin’. He may be foolin’ some folks, but hit ain’t Marfy Jane Madison. La, Mistah Dunkin, I knows colo’ed folks, I kin shet my eyes an’ put my han’s on ’em in de da’k. Co’se hit ain’t none o’ my business, but I know he ain’t puttin’ on his bes’ clothes, an’ gwine to see dat teachah th’ee times a week, ’less ’n he got notions in his haid. ’Tain’t in human natur, leastways not colo’ed human natur as I knows it. ’Tain’t me he’s a-foolin’.”
“Don’t kid me, he’s just playing games. He might be fooling some people, but it definitely isn’t Marfy Jane Madison. Oh, Mr. Dunkin, I know people of color; I can shut my eyes and find them in the dark. Of course, it’s none of my business, but I can tell he’s not dressing up and going to see that teacher three times a week unless he has something on his mind. It’s just not in human nature, at least not the kind of human nature I know. He's not fooling me."
“Do he put on his best clothes an’ go th’ee times a week?”
“Does he put on his best clothes and go three times a week?”
“Dat he do, an’ ca’ies huh flowahs f’om ol’ Major Richardson’s pusservatory besides, an’ you ain’t makin’ a move.”
“Yeah, he does, and he brings her flowers from old Major Richardson’s conservatory too, and you’re not doing anything.”
“Ain’t Mistah Taf’ nevah tol’ you nothin’?”
“Ain’t Mr. Taf never told you anything?”
“Tol’ me nothin’! No, suhree. What he got to tell me?”
“Don’t tell me anything! No way. What does he have to say to me?”
“Uh huh!” said Mr. Dunkin, thoughtfully. “Well, good-night, Miss Marfy. I’s glad I seed you; but I mus’ be gittin’ along. I got to delibe’ate ovah dis question.”
“Uh huh!” said Mr. Dunkin, thoughtfully. “Well, good night, Miss Marfy. I’m glad I saw you; but I need to be on my way. I have to think about this question.”
“Oh, yes; you go on an’ delibe’ate, dat’s right, an’ while you delibe’atin’, Mistah Taf’ he walk off wid de lady. But ’tain’t none o’ my business, ’tain’t none o’ my business.”
“Oh, yes; you keep thinking about it, that’s right, and while you’re thinking, Mr. Taf walks off with the lady. But it’s none of my business, it’s none of my business.”
Mr. Dunkin deliberated as he walked down the street. Could there be any truth in Martha Madison’s surmises? He had talked with Alonzo only the day before, and been assured that everything was going right. Could it be that his lieutenant was playing him false? Some suspicious circumstances now occurred to his mind. When he had spoken of going himself to see Miss Callena, he remembered now how Alonzo had insisted that he had matters in such a state that the interference of Mr. Dunkin just at that point would spoil everything. It looked[257] dark. His steps were taking him toward Major Richardson’s. He heard a footstep, and who should be coming toward him, arrayed even as Martha Madison had said, but the subject of his cogitations? Mr. Dunkin thought he saw Alonzo start as their eyes met. He had a bouquet in his hand.
Mr. Dunkin thought hard as he walked down the street. Could there really be any truth in Martha Madison’s suspicions? He had spoken with Alonzo just the day before and had been assured that everything was going smoothly. Was it possible that his lieutenant was deceiving him? Some troubling thoughts started to pop into his mind. When he had mentioned going to see Miss Callena, he recalled how Alonzo had insisted that he had everything under control and that Mr. Dunkin’s interference at that moment would ruin everything. It looked[257] bleak. He was heading toward Major Richardson’s place. He heard a footstep, and who should be approaching him, dressed just as Martha Madison had described, but the very person he was thinking about? Mr. Dunkin thought he saw Alonzo flinch as their eyes met. He was holding a bouquet in his hand.
“Hey ho, ’Lonzo. Gwine down to Miss Callena’s?”
“Hey, 'Lonzo. Going down to Miss Callena's?”
“Why—why—ye’—yes. I jes’ thought I would walk down that way in yo’ int’rus’.”
“Why—why—yeah—yes. I just thought I would walk down that way for your sake.”
“My! but you sholy has got yo’se’f up fit to kill.”
"My! But you really have yourself all dressed up to impress."
“When de genul sen’s his messengers out to negoterate, dey mus’ go in full unifo’m, so’s to impress de people dat dey genul is somebody.”
“When the general sends his messengers out to negotiate, they must go in full uniform, so as to impress the people that their general is important.”
“Jesso,” assented the elder man, “but I don’t want you to be waihin’ out yo’ clothes in my suhvice, ’Lonzo.”
“Yeah,” agreed the older man, “but I don’t want you to be wearing out your clothes while you’re working for me, ’Lonzo.”
“Oh, dat’s all right, Mistah Dunkin; hit’s a pleasuah, I assuah you.”
“Oh, that's all right, Mr. Dunkin; it's a pleasure, I assure you.”
“How’s things comin’ on, anyhow, down to Miss Callena’s?”
“How’s everything going over at Miss Callena’s?”
“Couldn’t be bettah, suh; dey’s most puspicious. Hit’ll soon be time fu’ you to come in an’ tek mattahs in yo’ own han’s.”
“Couldn’t be better, sir; they’re very suspicious. It's almost time for you to come in and take matters into your own hands.”
“Do you tell Miss Callena ’bout de houses an’ lan’?”
“Do you tell Miss Callena about the houses and land?”
“Oh, yes; I tells huh all about dat.”
“Oh, yes; I tell her all about that.”
“What she say?”
“What did she say?”
“Oh, she jes’ smiles.”
“Oh, she just smiles.”
“I reckon you tol’ huh ’bout de hogs an’ de chickens an’ de hosses?”
“I think you told her about the pigs, the chickens, and the horses?”
“Yes, indeed, I sholy done dat.”
“Yes, definitely, I totally did that.”
“What she do den?”
"What did she do then?"
“She jes’ smiled.”
"She just smiled."
“Did you th’ow out a hint ’bout me buyin’ mo’ lan’?”
“Did you throw out a hint about me buying more land?”
“Why, co’se I wa’n’t go’n’ to leave dat paht out.”
“Why, of course I wasn’t going to leave that part out.”
“Well, den, what did she say?”
“Well then, what did she say?”
“She smiled ag’in.”
“She smiled again.”
“Huh! she mus’ be a gone smiler. ’Pears to me, ’Lonzo, ’bout time she sayin’ somep’n’.”
“Huh! She must be a real smiler. It seems to me, ’Lonzo, it’s about time she says something.”
“Oh, she smile ’cause she kin do dat so purty, dat’s de reason she smile.”
“Oh, she smiles because she can do that so pretty, that’s the reason she smiles.”
“Uh huh! Well, go ’long, I mus’ be gittin’ home.”
“Uh huh! Well, go on, I must be getting home.”
Alonzo Taft smiled complacently as he passed on. “Yes,” he said to himself, “it’ll soon be time fu’ Mistah Dunkin to come in an’ tek mattahs in his own han’s. It’ll soon be time.”
Alonzo Taft smiled to himself as he walked by. “Yeah,” he thought, “it'll soon be time for Mr. Dunkin to come in and take matters into his own hands. It'll soon be time.”
He had lost all scruples at his course, and ceased self-questioning.
He had lost all sense of morality in his actions and stopped questioning himself.
Mr. Dunkin gave no sign of perturbation of mind as he walked down the street to his cottage. He walked neither faster nor slower than he had gone before seeing Martha Madison. But when he sank down into the depths of his arm-chair in the privacy of his own apartment, he said: “Miss Marfy say dat while I delibe’atin’ Mistah Taf’ walk off wif de lady. Huh uh! Well, I jes’ delibe’ate a little mo’ while I’s a-changin’ my clothes.”
Mr. Dunkin showed no signs of being disturbed as he strolled down the street to his cottage. He walked neither faster nor slower than he had before seeing Martha Madison. But once he sank into the depths of his armchair in the privacy of his own apartment, he said, “Miss Marfy said that while I was thinking, Mr. Taf left with the lady. Huh! Well, I’ll just think a little more while I change my clothes.”
Who shall tell of the charms which Miss Callena displayed that night,—how her teeth gleamed and her eyes sparkled and her voice was alternately merry or melting? It is small wonder that the heart of Alonzo Taft throbbed, and that words of love rushed to his lips and burst into speech. But even then some lingering sense of loyalty made his expressions vague and ambiguous. There was the sea before him, but he hated, nay, feared to plunge in. Miss Callena watched him as he dallied upon the shore of an open declaration, and admired a timidity so rare in a man of Taft’s attainments.
Who will describe the charms that Miss Callena showcased that night—how her teeth glowed, her eyes sparkled, and her voice shifted between cheerful and soft? It's no surprise that Alonzo Taft's heart raced and that words of love came rushing to his lips, ready to be spoken. Yet, even then, a lingering sense of loyalty made his words vague and unclear. The sea was right in front of him, but he both hated and feared to dive in. Miss Callena observed him as he hesitated on the brink of a clear declaration and found his shyness, so unusual for a man of Taft's status, quite admirable.
“It isn’t always education that makes the man, Mr. Taft,” said the school-teacher, encouragingly. “I’ve seen a great many men in my life who had all the education and schooling that heart could wish, but when that was said, all was said. They hadn’t anything here.” She pressed her hand feelingly and impressively upon her heart. “It’s the noble heart, after all, that makes the real man.”
“It’s not always education that defines a person, Mr. Taft,” said the teacher, encouragingly. “I’ve encountered many men in my life who had all the education and schooling anyone could want, but once you mention that, that’s all there is to it. They didn’t have anything here.” She pressed her hand sincerely and dramatically against her heart. “In the end, it’s the noble heart that truly makes a real man.”
Mr. Taft also pressed his hand against his heart and sighed. They were both so absorbed that neither of them saw the shadow that fell on the floor from a form that stood in the doorway.
Mr. Taft also pressed his hand against his chest and sighed. They were both so absorbed that neither of them noticed the shadow that fell on the floor from a figure standing in the doorway.
“As for being self-made,” Miss Callena went on, “why, Mr. Taft, what can be nobler or better for a man to know than that all he has he has got by his own efforts?”
“As for being self-made,” Miss Callena went on, “why, Mr. Taft, what could be nobler or better for a man to know than that everything he has is the result of his own efforts?”
“You have reason to be proud of such a fact.”
“You have every reason to be proud of that.”
They were visibly warming up. Alonzo moved his chair a little nearer, and possessed himself of Miss Callena’s hand. She did not draw it away nor repulse him. She even hung her head. Yes, the proud, educated, queenly Callena Johnson hung her head. Meanwhile, in the darkness of the doorway the form stood and glowered upon them.
They were clearly becoming more comfortable. Alonzo moved his chair a bit closer and took Miss Callena's hand. She didn’t pull it away or push him away. In fact, she even lowered her head. Yes, the proud, educated, regal Callena Johnson lowered her head. Meanwhile, in the darkness of the doorway, a figure stood and glared at them.
“Miss Callena, at a time like dis, I hates to talk to you about de o’dina’y things of life, but when anything se’ious arises, it is allus well fu’ de pahties to know each othah’s circumstances.”
“Miss Callena, at a time like this, I hate to talk to you about the ordinary things in life, but when something serious comes up, it’s always good for the parties to know each other’s circumstances.”
“You are a very sensible man, Mr. Taft.”
“You're a very sensible guy, Mr. Taft.”
“Call me ’Lonzo,” he murmured, patting her hand. “But, as I was going to say, it’s necessary dat you should know de circumstances of anybody who wanted to ax fu’ dis han’ dat I’m a-holdin’.”
“Call me ’Lonzo,” he whispered, patting her hand. “But, as I was saying, it’s important that you know the circumstances of anyone who wanted to ask for this hand that I’m holding.”
Miss Callena turned her head away and was silent. In fact, she held her breath.
Miss Callena turned her head away and stayed quiet. In fact, she held her breath.
“An’ all o’ dem mine!” thundered the voice of the form, striding into the middle of the room.
“An’ all of them mine!” thundered the voice of the figure, striding into the middle of the room.
Miss Callena shrieked. Alonzo had been about falling on his knees, but he assumed an erect position with an alacrity that would have done credit to a gymnast.
Miss Callena shrieked. Alonzo had almost fallen to his knees, but he straightened up with a speed that would impress any gymnast.
“Co’se, of co’se, Mistah Dunkin! I was jes’ a-comin’ to dat!”
“Of course, of course, Mr. Dunkin! I was just coming to that!”
“I jes’ come down fu’ feah you’d fu’git to tell Miss Callena who all dem things ’longed to, an’ who’s a-layin’ dem at huh feet,” said Mr. Dunkin.
“I just came down because I was afraid you’d forget to tell Miss Callena who all those things belonged to, and who’s laying them at her feet,” said Mr. Dunkin.
“I ’low Miss Callena unnerstan’ dat,” said Mr. Taft, bobbing his head sheepishly.
“I let Miss Callena know that,” said Mr. Taft, nodding his head awkwardly.
“I don’t remember that Mr. Taft explained this before,” said Miss Johnson, turning coldly from him. “Do have a seat, dear Mr. Dunkin.”
“I don’t remember Mr. Taft explaining this before,” said Miss Johnson, coldly turning away from him. “Please have a seat, dear Mr. Dunkin.”
Alonzo saw with grief that the idol of his heart had transferred her affectionate smiles to the rightful owner of the other property that had been in question. He made his stay short, leaving Mr. Dunkin in undisputed possession of the field.
Alonzo watched sadly as the woman he loved turned her warm smiles toward the true owner of the other property that had been debated. He cut his visit short, leaving Mr. Dunkin in clear control of the field.
That gentleman took no further time for deliberation. He promptly proposed and was accepted. Perhaps even the romantic Miss Callena had an eye to the main chance.
That guy didn't waste any more time thinking about it. He quickly proposed and was accepted. Maybe even the romantic Miss Callena was looking out for herself.
The day after the announcement of the engagement, he met his erstwhile lieutenant on the street.
The day after the engagement announcement, he ran into his former lieutenant on the street.
“Well, well, Mistah Dunkin, we winned huh, didn’t we?” said Alonzo.
“Well, well, Mr. Dunkin, we won, huh, didn’t we?” said Alonzo.
“’Lonzo Taf’,” said Mr. Dunkin, deliberately, “I fu’give you, but you ain’t de man I teken you to be.”
“’Lonzo Taf’,” Mr. Dunkin said deliberately, “I forgive you, but you’re not the person I thought you were.”
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!